Warnings: Mentions of cheating, swearing, slut shaming.
Word Count : 5.5k
Summary: After a scandal leaves Y/N isolated and broken, she discovers that it was her rival who has been quietly fighting for her all along.
A/N: Pictures from Pinterest, credits to owners!
Masterlist
The history professor tapped his pen against the podium, after scattering the graded midterms across the front desks, beaming. “The whole class performed better than I expected. I'm proud of you.”
Y/N was nervously tapping her fingers against her desk, waiting for the graded paper in anticipation. When the blue-inked paper landed on the desk in front of her, the first thing she saw was the grade circled in red: 94. She let out a breath she was holding in. She was happy with her score. It was an A, and to Y/N, it was a respectable grade. And she was proud of it until a smug voice drifted from the seat just behind her.
"Ninety-four? Tough break, sweetheart. I’m sure there’s a tutor center somewhere that handles remedial reading."
She didn’t even have to look over to know exactly who was talking. She turned, her eyes narrowing as she met Garrett Graham’s gaze. He was leaning back in his chair, holding his own exam paper towards her to show her his score. The 98 stared back at her and she rolled her eyes, annoyed.
"It’s not remedial reading, Graham. Unlike you, I don't need to dedicate my entire existence to a GPA just to feel superior." she snapped.
The class was over and students were packing their bags for the next lecture.
That infuriating, lopsided smirk that he always saved for her, had smoke coming out of her head from how angry she was. He tucked his exam into his bag. "Well, some of us prefer winning to whatever it is you do. I saw you with your boyfriend at the union yesterday. Does he help you with your history notes, or does he just carry your books so your delicate arms don’t get tired?"
Her jaw tightened. He knew exactly which buttons to push, and he’s been doing this since freshman year. "Leave Jackson out of this, Graham. Just because you have a stick up your ass doesn't mean you have to take it out on my relationship."
"Relationship? Is that what we’re calling it?" He snorted, standing up. He ran a hand through his hair, his eyes glinting with a mocking amusement. "I’m just saying, it must be exhausting dating a guy who probably thinks the Emancipation Proclamation is a brand of protein shake. I’m surprised you have survived three years with him."
"He’s a good person who actually has a personality, unlike your brand of 'I-play-hockey-therefore-I-am-god.' Seriously, do you ever get bored of being a cliché?" she countered. It seemed like that spike of adrenaline only ever happened when she was around him.
Garrett chuckled.
"I’m never bored, sweetheart. But think about it, you’re just lucky I’m generous enough to keep you on your toes. Without me, who would you have to be better than?"
"I don't need to be better than you, I am competing with myself. And I’m doing just fine."
"Keep telling yourself that," he said, pushing off the desk and straightening his jacket, though he didn't walk away immediately. His gaze drifted over her face as if he were trying to memorise the way her eyes sparked when she was angry. "Say hi to your golden boy for me. Tell him if he ever wants to learn how to handle a real sport he knows where to find me."
He turned and sauntered toward the exit, leaving Y/N seething. She watched him go, her fingers clutching the edge of her 94-grade exam until her knuckles turned white.
It was always like this. It had always been this constant, exhausting dance of insults and intellectual jabs. It seemed like they were perpetually locked in a rivalry. She shoved her books into her bag, her mind already racing with the next comeback she should have thrown at him. He was arrogant, he was insufferable, and he was absolutely the most irritating person on this campus. But as she walked out into the crisp afternoon air, she couldn't ignore the way her skin felt like it was humming like a residual electricity left behind by his proximity. She hated Garrett Graham. She hated the way he dismissed Jackson, and the way he hovered, or the way he made her feel like she had to be perfect just to earn his attention. But as she rounded the corner and saw the hockey rink in the distance, she couldn't help but look for his black sedan in the parking lot.
It was a sick, twisted game they played, a cycle of antagonism that kept them both hyper-aware of each other’s every move. If she got an A, he had to get an A-plus. If she was seen at a study group, he had to crash it. There was this constant bickering between them, this back and forth they both seemed to enjoy(?) for some weird reason. And don't even get her started on how much he seemed to hate her boyfriend. And he never shied away from telling her that either. He knew what the touchy subjects were and how he could push her buttons so that he could get her to snap back.
The debates in the class were on a whole another level. The professors knew that it would be a great debate if they were placed in the opposing teams because they were both intelligent and competitive. It had even bordered on a screaming match once.
She tucked the exam into her bag, walking toward the football field where she knew Jackson would be practicing. She hoped the sight of the football team would settle her nerves.
"He’s just a jerk," she whispered to herself, stepping onto the grass.
But even as she said it, she knew it wasn't that simple. Garrett Graham wasn't just a jerk. He was more like an obsession. And the worst part was that she had a sneaking suspicion that for him, the feeling was mutual.
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
A month later, her world was flipped upside down, taking her with it. It all went down with a sickening chime on her phone that had divided her life into a before and after. Jackson had decided that if he couldn't have her, he would destroy her, after he was caught by her in bed with another girl. He had apologised to her over and over again but Y/N could not take him back. Not after three whole years of being each other's, not after the betrayal. Jackson was angry that she didn't take him back and hurled some curses at her before walking away. In Y/N’s mind, this was the worst thing that could happen to her, and she spent her weekend in her dorm with a tub of ice cream, wallowing in sadness. Until she got a message from Rori, her friend, on Sunday, that a private video of Y/N was leaked. Apparently someone had shared it in a group chat under a fake name. Y/N didn't even have to think who would have leaked it, because the only other person who had it was none other than her now-ex, Jackson. The video was private, a relic of a time she had been foolish enough to trust him. But now? Her privacy had been violated and she was treated like commodity. The video was shared in group chats and whispered about in lecture halls. It was plastered across the screens of strangers who didn't know anything about her.
Y/N could not handle the humiliation, she felt like she had nobody who could console her. She had stayed holed up in her dorm, the curtains drawn tight against a world that had suddenly turned predatory towards her. Every time her phone lit up with a notification, she flinched as though it struck her like lightning. She didn't dare check social media. She knew what was there, and she couldn't handle the slurs and the slut-shaming yet. Was this what she was to them? Was she nothing more than a scandal? A headline? Was that all she was worth?
The silence of her room was deafening. She spent her days staring at the ceiling, wondering how quickly "being the smart girl" turned into "being the girl in the video." Her friends, or at least the ones who claimed to be, had been hesitant and awkward. They didn't know how to look at her anymore, and truth be told, she didn't know how to look at herself. It felt like she had lost the thread of her own life. The exams, the history debates, the sharp, witty comebacks she used to fire at Garrett… they all felt like memories from a different lifetime. She wasn't an academic weapon anymore. She was just the girl who had been burned alive, and it felt like everyone was still watching the embers glow.
On Monday, after a whole week of being holed up in her room, she finally forced herself out. But it turned out there were people who were out to get her. She was booed and called names until she had to run to a washroom where she sobbed and sobbed, earning a few sympathetic looks from some of the girls. After spending more than half an hour in the washroom, waiting until she was certain no one was outside, she slipped out with her head bowed and the hood of her oversized sweatshirt pulled low. She walked straight to the library, finding a dark corner to hide. But as she sat there, staring at a page of text she couldn't comprehend, she eventually sensed a familiar presence approaching. She didn't need to look up to know it was Garrett. The scent of his signature cologne was unmistakable, cutting through the dusty smell of old books. Her heart hammered against her ribs. Of course. It had been a week, and he was the only one who hadn't taken a dig at her yet. The king of the jabs, the master of the insult. He was probably there to deliver the final blow. She braced herself, the tears she’d been holding back for seven days threatening to finally spill. She was ready for him to tear her apart. She kept her eyes fixed on the textbook in front of her, waiting for him to be done with whatever cruelty he was gonna throw at her. She was tired of everything. And when he stayed silent, she let out a shaky laugh, "Well?" she asked, her voice barely rising above a whisper. He didn't reply. She swallowed hard, the lump in her throat feeling like a stone. "Aren't you going to say anything? Isn't this the part where you tell me how pathetic I look? How I’ve finally managed to live down to your expectations?"
She finally looked up at him, bracing for the smirk. But it wasn't there. Garrett was standing over her, one hand hooked loosely around the strap of his backpack. His posture was rigid. And for the first time in the three years she’d been engaged in this war of attrition with him, he didn't look amused or like he was sizing up a challenge. But, he looked furious, like he wanted to burn the building down around them.
"Everyone else already had their turn," she continued, her voice trembling despite her best efforts. She gestured vaguely to the rest of the library, where she knew people were watching and waiting for her to break. "Might as well let you have yours. The captain of the hockey team wouldn't want to miss the main event, would he?"
His jaw tightened, a muscle pulsing in his cheek. "What?"
She let out a bitter, wet laugh. "Oh, come on, Graham. Drop the act. You don't have to pretend you're a decent person today. Just get it over with so I can go back to hiding."
"I'm not pretending anything," he bit out.
"Really?" she challenged, her eyes burning with unshed, angry tears. "Because you've spent three years finding new, creative ways to make my life difficult. Why stop now when I’m already at rock bottom? Isn't that the dream?"
"Jesus Christ," he muttered, the curse sharp enough to make her flinch.
His expression shifted instantly. He didn't soften, but it looked like his anger was replaced by something that resembled guilt.
Y/N looked away, unable to bear the intensity of his gaze. "I know what everyone is saying. I know what they think of me. I’m the punchline."
"Stop."
She blinked, startled by the sheer force behind that command. "What?"
"I said stop. I don't want to hear it." His voice wasn't loud, but it carried weight.
He pulled out the chair across from her and sat down. The wood scraped against the floor.
"What are you doing?" she whispered.
"Sitting."
"No, I mean, why are you here? Did someone tell you I finally crawled out of my hole? Did you come to see the trainwreck for yourself?"
He looked at her. His eyes were dark and unreadable. It was true, though.He’d heard she was back on campus. Somebody had mentioned seeing her near the quad, and he had spent the last hour pacing, scouring the library until his chest felt like it was going to collapse.
"Go ahead," she challenged, her voice breaking. "Call me a slut. Isn't that what you're gonna say?"
His face went completely blank and it was terrifying. Y/N looked down at her desk, her eyes stinging. "That's what everyone else is doing."
He moved leaned forward, invading her personal space. His eyes were scanning her face, the way she was shaking like a leaf.
"Who called you that?" he asked.
"What?"
"Who? Give me names."
"Why would you care?"
"Because I asked," he growled.
"I don't know," she whispered, exhausted. "It doesn't matter."
He nodded, a single, sharp motion. But he kept his gaze locked on hers. "Have you eaten today?"
She was bewildered. Who is this Garrett?
"What?"
"Food. When was the last time you had a decent meal?"
"You came all the way here to play nutritionist?" she asked, a hysterical note entering her voice.
"You look like shit."
“Gee, thanks.” She muttered. It wasn't funny, but the absolute lack of pretense in his voice made it impossible to do anything else.
Garrett looked marginally relieved and his shoulders dropped a fraction at her reply.
He stood up, his gaze heavy. "Come on."
"Where are we going?"
"Cafeteria."
"No," she said, her tone final. "Absolutely not."
Garrett sighed, a sound of pure frustration. "Y/N."
He had never called her by her first name before, not once. It was always her surname, or sweetheart or genius.
"You need to eat," he said. "I'm not asking."
"Why?Why are you doing this?”
she asked, the question slipping out before she could catch it. Garrett looked away for a split second, his jaw working. When he looked back, he looked utterly miserable, but at the same time, entirely determined.
"We can talk about that later," he said. It wasn't a confession, but it was a promise. And as she looked at him, she felt relieved. In his presence, she somehow found solace. She stood up, her legs wobbly, and let him lead the way.
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
The walk to the cafeteria with Garrett was surprisingly comfortable. It was bizarre because the boy who had spent three years turning Y/N’s life into a competitive sport was now walking beside her, carrying her backpack. He had just taken it from her shoulders without a word, and she’d been too exhausted by the last week, to even protest.
They were halfway down the corridor when a shout echoed off the lockers.
"Graham!"
Garrett groaned. A hockey teammate was jogging towards them.
"I'll be right back".
Y/N went to stop, her instinct to retreat kicking in. "No, it's fine. I'll be there in a minute," he interrupted, not breaking stride.
So she kept walking, her heart beating fast against her ribs. In the cafeteria were people laughing, eating, living lives that hadn't been shredded into pieces.
She kept her head down and joined the sandwich line. The girl behind the counter offered a sympathetic, tight-lipped smile. Y/N pretended she hadn't seen it. She just wanted the floor to open up and swallow her whole. She paid for her sandwich, her hands trembling as she turned around, and that was when she heard it.
"Look who finally decided to show her face."
Her stomach dropped. It was Tyler, one of Jackson’s teammates, flanked by a group of football players who were watching her like vultures circling a carcass.
Tyler stood up, leaning against the table with a sneer. "You happy now, huh?"
She froze, her brow furrowing. "What?"
"You got him kicked off the team," he spat.
"Tyler what are y—"
"No, seriously," he laughed, a jagged, ugly sound. "You ruin his life and then come strolling in here like nothing happened? Like you’re the victim?"
Y/N’s throat tightened. She could feel tears glazing her eyes. "He ruined his own life."
Tyler’s nostrils flared, and he scoffed at her like she was a disgusting creature. "You're unbelievable. What did you expect, anyway? You send videos like that and then act shocked when people see them?"
A ripple of uncomfortable silence moved through the surrounding tables. Tyler leaned in, his voice dripping with venom. "God, you're such a—"
The rest of the sentence died in his throat as a hand snatched the front of his shirt hard. The sound of a chair clattering to the floor echoed like a gunshot. Y/N’s breath hitched. It was Garrett.
Tyler slammed back against the nearest wall and the cafeteria went silent.
Garrett’s voice was booming. "What the fuck did you just say?"
Tyler looked like he wanted to dissolve into the floorboards. "Graham—"
"What."
"I... I didn't know you were—"
"What. Did. You. Just. Say." He growled.
Y/N hadn't seen Garrett angry before. It was scary. Tyler’s bravado shattered, his face draining of color. "Sorry."
Garrett let out a humorless laugh. "Sorry?"
Tyler nodded frantically, his eyes wide. "Yeah, man. Sorry."
Garrett tightened his grip and pulled Tyler closer until they were eye-to-eye. "I told every single one of you not to say a fucking word to her."
Y/N blinked, the room spinning. He told them what?
"Didn't I?" Garrett prompted, his voice dangerously low.
"Y-yeah."
"And yet here we are."
"I'm sorry, man," Tyler squeaked.
"You do it again, and you'll wish Coach was the one dealing with you. Do you understand me?" Garrett whispered.
Tyler looked ready to pass out. "It won't happen again."
"Damn right it won't."
Garrett shoved him off, and Tyler stumbled backward, turning and practically sprinting out of the cafeteria. Nobody moved, everyone looked shocked to see the altercation. Garrett turned to the rest of the room, his eyes scanning the tables angrily. "What the fuck are you all looking at?"
The room collectively snapped back to attention. Conversations resumed, but they were hushed.
Garrett turned to Y/N, his expression shifting instantly. The rage vanished, replaced by concern.
"Come on."
He led her to a booth in the back, far from the prying eyes of the crowd. He sat across from her, his presence shielding her, but for a long moment, neither of them spoke.
"What was he talking about Jackson getting kicked off?" she finally whispered.
Garrett sighed and down at his hands, his jaw tightening. "I talked to their Coach."
Y/N felt a chill wash over her. "You got him kicked off the team?"
"I didn't get him kicked off," Garrett corrected, his voice hardening. "He leaked a private video. He—"
"Garrett—"
"He got himself kicked off, Y/N. He chose to be the kind of person who does that. That’s on him,” he said, looking up, his gaze intense.
Y/N looked away, the weight of the last week, the shame and humiliation crushing down on her again. She felt exposed and vulnerable.
Garrett’s hand moved across the table, his fingers grazing her wrist before he pulled back, as if afraid to overstep. "Don't do that, Y/N."
She looked up, startled. "What am I doing?"
"Please don't look at yourself like that."
The words made her realise that the wound was still raw. A single tear escaped her eyes, tracing a hot line down her cheek. "Why are you doing this?" she asked, her voice cracking. "We’ve been rivals for years. You’ve spent three years trying to get under my skin."
Garrett leaned back, looking uncomfortable. It was as if he were wrestling with his own internal monologue. "I never hated you."
"You sure had a funny way of showing that," she retorted, a ghost of a smile touched her lips despite the tears.
"Yeah," he admitted, his voice dropping into a rough, vulnerable register. "I'm sorry…I just... I didn't know how to talk to you. I didn't know how to bridge the gap."
He leaned forward, his focus absolute. "And about what that asshole did… What happened wasn't your fault. You don't deserve any of this."
It was the first time anyone had said those words to her. It was the first time someone had stripped away the judgment and just offered the truth. She nodded, unable to say anything because she was sure she would just break down if she opened her mouth to speak. And for the first time after that horrifying incident, Y/N felt like she had someone. Which was weird because it was none other than someone she was sure hated her guts.
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
The next day was better. Nobody shouted things at her from across the hallways, though people stared at her occasionally. It was strange. And Y/N was happy that Hannah was there.
By lunchtime, Y/N found herself sitting across from Hannah in the cafeteria, who was finally back after spending the entire week in another town for a major singing competition. Hannah always had a soft spot for Y/N. She was Garrett’s best friend and Justin’s girlfriend. She looked at Y/N with a mix of fierce protectiveness and sorrow as she’d heard bits and pieces of the nightmare as soon as she’d stepped back onto campus.
For a while, the conversation stayed safe as they talked about classes and other stuff and for the first time in days, Y/N felt like she was actually breathing again. That was when Hannah made the mistake of getting too comfortable.
"Honestly, if Garrett hadn't stepped in so fast, it would've been so much worse.”
she said, tapping her fingernails against her water bottle. Y/N froze, the sandwich hovering halfway to her mouth. "What?"
Hannah’s eyes widened, the realization hitting her like a freight train. She bit her lip, looking everywhere but at Y/N.
"Oh, shit," Hannah breathed.
A sinking, heavy feeling settled deep in Y/N’s stomach. "What do you mean, if Garrett hadn't stepped in?"
"Nothing," Hannah deflected, reaching for her bag. "I just meant... Uhhh…you know. It’s a big campus."
Y/N set the sandwich down. Her voice was dangerously steady. "Hannah. Look at me."
Hannah looked like she wanted to be anywhere else.
"I thought he told you, Y/N."
"Told me what?"
Hannah sighed, a long, defeated sound. She leaned forward, her voice dropping to a whisper that barely carried across the table. "After that video leaked... Garrett lost his mind."
Y/N was confused. "What?"
"I'm serious. I was out of town, but I heard the stories the second I got back. He went on a tear. He was going around to the fraternity presidents, the hockey captains, the football leads and everyone who holds any sway on this campus."
Y/N stared at her, her heart beating out of her body, "What for?"
Hannah looked at her, her expression unreadable. "To shut everyone up. He told them if he caught a single person sharing that video or even mentioning your name in a derogatory way, they’d be answering to him personally. And he wasn't exactly asking nicely."
"He did all that? Why?"
Hannah laughed, a short, sharp sound. "Are you kidding? Because he’s been obsessed with you since like forever, Y/N."
Y/N’s breath hitched. "What?"
Hannah sat back, her eyes wide as she realised what she’d just let slip. "Oh my God."
"What?" Y/N pressed, leaning over the table.
"You don't know."
"Know what, Hannah?"
Hannah slapped a hand over her mouth, her eyes darting around to see if anyone was listening. She shook her head violently. "Nope. Absolutely not."
"Hannah, don't you dare do this to me. Tell me."
"I am not touching that with a ten-foot pole," Hannah said, grabbing her tray and standing up with a panicked energy. "Garrett would actually end my life if he knew I spilled that."
"Spilled what? Hannah!"
Hannah was already walking away, pausing only to look back with a smirk that was entirely too pleased with herself. "Talk to Garrett, Y/N. Talk. To. Garrett."
And just like that, she was gone, leaving Y/N sitting alone in the middle of the crowded cafeteria, her head spinning with a question she was terrified to ask.
Y/N stared at the spot where Hannah had disappeared long after she was gone.
The cafeteria buzzed around her, but it all sounded muted, like she was submerged in deep water because she could only think about what Hannah said a few minutes ago.
“Because he’s been obsessed with you since like forever, Y/N.”
No. That wasn't possible, there's absolutely no way. Garrett Graham didn't have the capacity for obsession. If anything, he was a creature of conflict, a walking, talking thorn in her side who had spent three years turning every interaction they had into a blood sport. He was infuriating and arrogant. And yet, as she sat there, the memories began to play in her head like a reel of film. Garrett showing up at her sophomore study group, despite not being invited, just to argue about her notes, or him appearing out of thin air every time she mentioned a competition or a presentation, his eyes glinting with intensity. Garrett hating on Jackson all the time like he had done something personally to him. Garrett making jabs on Jackson any moment he gets. Maybe Hannah wasn't completely insane? Which meant Garrett might be? She needed answers, and there was only one person on this entire campus who could give them to her.
﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌﹌
The history section of the library was a ghost town. Most students favored the lower floors because they were the ones with better lighting and easier access to the vending machines. But it appeared that Garrett preferred the silence of the stacks. She found him in his usual corner. He was reading through a heavy textbook that lay open in front of him; and there was a half-finished coffee cooling beside his laptop.
For a moment, she just stood in the shadows of the shelves, watching him. She was trying to see him differently, just to see if she could find the man Hannah had described. The man who had spent a week playing bodyguard when she wasn't even looking; the man who had apparently threatened half the fraternity system on her behalf.
Garrett must have felt the weight of her gaze because he looked up after a few seconds. The second his eyes locked with hers, he went still.
"Hey," he said.
Y/N crossed her arms, leaning against the bookshelf. "We need to talk."
His expression shifted instantly. "What did I do now?"
The familiar response almost made her smile. "You tell me."
Garrett slowly closed his textbook, his fingers lingering on the cover. "I don't like that tone."
"Well, too bad."
His eyes narrowed, flicking over her face. "That bad, huh?"
Y/N pulled out the chair across from him and sat down.
"Hannah told me something," she said, cutting straight to the marrow.
The color visibly drained from Garrett’s face. He let out a sharp breath. "Oh, for fuck's sake."
Despite the tension, Y/N let out an incredulous laugh. "That's your response?"
"Because Hannah has the survival instincts of a goldfish," he muttered, raking a hand through his hair.
"So it's true?"
Garrett groaned and leaned back, his chair creaking. "What did she tell you?"
He dragged a hand down his face, and Y/N suddenly realised that Garrett was nervous. His leg was bouncing under the table.
"You went around threatening people," she pushed.
"I wasn't threatening people," he countered defensively.
"You literally intimidated Tyler yesterday."
"That was different because he deserved it."
She stared at him, daring him to continue. Garrett stared back, raising a brow. Finally, he sagged, his shoulders losing their rigid tension. "Fine."
"So you did it?"
"Yes."
"Why?"
Garrett looked away instantly, his gaze fixing on a point on the wall behind her.
"Hannah also said something else," she whispered.
His entire body went rigid. "Y/N." The warning in his voice was thick, but it only fueled her resolve.
"What did she mean?"
Garrett rubbed the back of his neck, clearly wishing he could be anywhere else on the planet. "She talks too much."
"What did she mean, Garrett?"
Garrett suddenly became fascinated by the steam rising from his coffee.
"Garrett."
"Y/N, don't ask questions you already know the answer to."
"Hannah said you’ve been obsessed with me."
Garrett closed his eyes slowly.
"Oh my God," the words slipped out before she could catch them.
He opened his eyes, and despite the gravity of the moment, he looked genuinely, deeply offended. "Well, obsessed is a strong word."
Y/N let out a disbelieving, jagged laugh. "You threatened half the campus, Garrett!"
"Okay, fine," he conceded, his voice dropping.
A genuine laugh escaped her. Garrett’s expression softened.
Garrett looked down at the table, traced the lines on the wood with his finger and then looked back up, his eyes twinkling .
"I like you," he said.
The words settled between them and she could sense the sincerity of his words.
"You like me," she repeated, trying to wrap her mind around the reality of it.
"Yeah."
"For how long?"
His wince was immediate, a physical reaction to the question. Y/N’s eyes widened and the realisation hit her like a cold bucket of water being sloshed down her head.
"No."
"Yeah."
"Garrett—"
"I know," he interrupted, his voice thick.
She sat in stunned disbelief. Three years. Three whole years of wasted time, and of battles fought in the wrong war. Every debate, every insult, every ridiculous, manufactured competition, everything they had between them... it hadn't been about winning. It had been about proximity. He just wanted to be close to her this whole time?
"Oh my God," she breathed again.
"That seems to be your favorite phrase today," he quipped, though the bite was missing.
"I’m just... I’m trying to catch up."
Garrett watched her, his expression a strange mixture of hope and fear.
After a few moments, she asked him
"So, what happens now?"
Garrett leaned back, looking uncharacteristically uncertain. "I don't know, I mean... nothing has to happen. I didn't tell you because I expected something. Honestly?" He offered a small, crooked smile. "Right now, I just want my rival back."
A strange happy feeling bloomed in her chest.
"You haven't argued with me properly in weeks," he added, gesturing toward her textbook.
A reluctant smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. But his smile faded suddenly, his voice dropping an octave as he moved into the territory that actually mattered. "What happened to you was awful, Y/N. And I know you're hurting."
He tapped his fingers nervously against the table.
"But if you'll let me, I'd like to help. Maybe remind you to get food occasionally. Or stop you from hiding. Help you remember who you were before all this," he said, his voice careful.
Y/N felt her throat tighten.
"And when you're okay again, if you'll have me, I'd like a chance. But if you don't..." He shrugged, though his gaze remained fixed on hers. "We'll stay friends? Or maybe academic rivals? I'm sure you'll keep trying to beat me academically."
"I do beat you academically," she shot back, a spark of her old fire returning.
"Delusional."
"And you'll continue being obnoxious."
"There she is, the Y/N I missed."
For the first time in weeks, Y/N laughed.
“I think I'd like that.”
Thank you so much for reading, lovelies. Feedback is very much appreciated. If you have any requests, feel free to send them in! And if you want me to tag you, please lmk.
Summary: Garrett is supposed to hate you by association. You’re dating his rival. You’re wearing the wrong colors. But he doesn’t look at you like you’re the enemy, he looks at you like he’s seeing something everyone else has learned to ignore. And when you run out of places to hide, his number is the only one you can think to call
Warnings: 18+ content, domestic violence, sexual assault, and trauma recovery
Read part one here
You wake up to sunlight streaming through unfamiliar curtains.
For a moment, you can’t remember where you are. The bed is too comfortable, the room too clean, the sheets smell wrong — not wrong, just different. Not like Cameron’s cologne and expensive detergent. Like something cleaner. Safer.
Then it all comes rushing back.
The napkin. The attack. Running through Boston in the freezing dark. Garrett’s voice on the phone, steady and sure. The apartment lobby. His car. This house.
You sit up slowly, every muscle in your body screaming in protest. Your throat feels like you swallowed glass. Your face throbs. When you catch sight of yourself in the mirror across the room, you barely recognize the person staring back.
The bruises are worse than you thought. Dark purple handprints wrap around your throat like a necklace. Your left cheek is swollen, a deep red-purple that’s going to turn black soon. There’s a split in your bottom lip you don’t remember getting.
You look like you went twelve rounds with a professional fighter.
You look like a victim.
The thought makes you want to throw up.
There’s a knock on the door — soft, hesitant.
“Y/N?” Garrett’s voice. “You awake?”
“Yeah.” Your voice comes out raspy, damaged.
“Can I come in?”
You pull the blanket up higher, suddenly aware you’re still in yesterday’s clothes. “Sure.”
The door opens and Garrett steps inside, carrying a tray. He’s showered and changed — different sweatpants, a clean t-shirt, hair still damp. He looks almost normal except for the dark circles under his eyes and the tension in his jaw.
“I brought breakfast,” he says. “Nothing fancy. Just toast and eggs and coffee. Tucker made it. He’s weirdly good at cooking for a guy who lives on protein shakes and beer.”
He sets the tray on the desk, and you see he wasn’t kidding. Scrambled eggs, buttered toast, a mug of coffee with cream. There’s even a glass of orange juice.
“You didn’t have to do this,” you say.
“I know.” Garrett leans against the desk, arms crossed. “How are you feeling?”
“Like I got hit by a truck.”
“Yeah. You look-” He stops himself. “Sorry. That came out wrong.”
“I know what I look like.”
There’s a long pause. Garrett’s looking at you with an expression you can’t quite read. Concern, maybe. Or pity. You’re not sure which is worse.
“I think you should go to the police,” he says finally.
Your stomach drops. “Garrett-”
“I know you’re scared. I know you think he’ll get away with it. But Y/N, look at yourself.” He gestures toward the mirror. “You have evidence. Documented injuries. That’s assault. That’s attempted murder.”
“His parents are lawyers-”
“I don’t give a shit if his parents are on the Supreme Court.” Garrett’s voice is hard. “What he did to you is a crime. You have rights. You have options.”
“And if he gets away with it? If they make me look crazy? If no one believes me?”
“Then at least you tried. At least there’s a record. At least the next time he does this — because there will be a next time, to you or someone else — there’s a paper trail.”
You want to argue. Want to explain all the reasons why this won’t work, why it’s pointless, why you should just disappear and hope Cameron forgets about you.
But Garrett’s looking at you with those dark eyes, and you can see the plea in them. The desperate need to do something, to fix this, to make it right.
“Will you come with me?” You ask quietly.
“Every step of the way.”
***
The police station smells like bad coffee and bureaucracy. You sit in a hard plastic chair in the waiting area, Garrett beside you, while an officer processes your intake paperwork.
“Someone will be with you shortly,” the desk sergeant says, barely looking up from his computer.
Shortly turns into twenty minutes. Then thirty. You’re about to suggest leaving when a female officer appears.
“Y/N Y/L/N?”
“That’s me.”
“I’m Officer Murphy. Come on back.”
She leads you and Garrett to a small interview room. It’s exactly like the ones on TV — gray walls, metal table, chairs that look designed to be uncomfortable. There’s a camera mounted in the corner.
“For documentation purposes,” Officer Murphy explains, following your gaze. “Everything we discuss will be recorded. Is that okay?”
You nod.
“I’m going to need verbal consent.”
“Yes. That’s okay.”
Officer Murphy sits across from you, pulls out a notepad. Garrett takes the chair beside you, close enough that you can feel the warmth of his body.
“So,” Officer Murphy begins. “You’re here to file a report about an assault?”
“Yes.”
“Can you tell me what happened? Start from the beginning.”
You take a breath. Try to organize the chaos of last night into something coherent.
“My boyfriend — Cameron Beck — he attacked me last night. At my dorm room.”
“What time was this?”
“Around eight PM, I think. Maybe a little after.”
Officer Murphy is writing everything down. “And what precipitated the attack?”
“He found a phone number in my bag. He thought I was cheating on him.”
“Were you?”
The question catches you off guard. “No. It was just—someone gave me their number and I kept it. That’s all.”
“Okay. So he found this number and then what?”
“He got angry. Started yelling. Threw my stuff everywhere. Then he-” Your voice catches. “He put his hands around my throat. Choked me until I couldn’t breathe.”
Officer Murphy’s expression doesn’t change. “Did you lose consciousness?”
“Almost. I thought I was going to die.”
“What happened next?”
“He let go for a second. Hit me. Across the face. Twice.” You point to your cheek. “Then he started choking me again.”
“How did you get away?”
“I kneed him. In the groin. He let go and I ran.”
“Where did you run to?”
“Just … ran. Down the street. I called for help.” You glance at Garrett. “He came and got me.”
Officer Murphy looks at Garrett for the first time. “And you are?”
“Garrett Graham. I’m-” He hesitates. “A friend. She called me and I picked her up.”
“You’re a student at BU as well?”
“No. Briar University.”
Something shifts in Officer Murphy’s expression. Recognition, maybe. “You play hockey.”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“And the boyfriend — Cameron Beck — he plays for BU?”
“Yes.”
Officer Murphy writes something in her notepad. You can’t see what.
“Okay, Y/N. I’m going to need to document your injuries. Is it alright if I take some photographs?”
Your stomach churns. “Do you have to?”
“It’s important for the case. Physical evidence of assault.”
You look at Garrett. He nods slightly, encouraging.
“Okay,” you whisper.
Officer Murphy pulls out a digital camera. “I’ll need you to remove your sweatshirt so we can see your throat and face clearly.”
With shaking hands, you pull off your sweatshirt. You’re wearing a tank top underneath, which means the bruises on your arms are visible too. The ones from before last night. The finger-shaped marks that have faded to yellow-green.
Officer Murphy’s jaw tightens. “How long has he been hurting you?”
“I don’t know. A while.”
“Months? Years?”
“About a year. It started small. Then got worse.”
“And you never reported it before?”
The judgment in the question makes you flinch. “No.”
“Why not?”
“Because I was scared. Because I thought I could fix it. Because he said no one would believe me.” Your voice rises. “Because I didn’t think it mattered.”
She starts taking photos. Flash after flash, documenting every bruise, every mark. Your throat from multiple angles. Your face. Your wrists. Your arms. You feel like a crime scene.
Which, you suppose, you are.
Garrett has gone completely still beside you. You can feel the tension radiating off him in waves.
“Alright,” Officer Murphy says finally, lowering the camera. “You can put your sweatshirt back on. I just need to get the rest of your statement.”
She asks you to walk through the entire relationship. When it started. When the abuse began. How often it happened. You try to remember specific incidents but they all blur together after a while. The time he threw your laptop across the room. The time he locked you in his apartment for two days. The time he pushed you down the stairs and then convinced everyone, including you, that you’d just tripped.
Officer Murphy writes it all down without comment.
Then she asks: “Did he ever sexually assault you?”
The room goes very quiet.
You can’t look at Garrett. Can’t bear to see his reaction.
“Yes,” you whisper.
“Can you describe what happened?”
“He would-” Your throat closes up. “He would force me. When I didn’t want to. When I said no.”
“How many times did this happen?”
“I don’t know. A lot. Too many to count.”
“Most recently?”
You close your eyes. “Yesterday morning. I woke up and he was already—he didn’t ask. He just-”
You can’t finish the sentence.
Beside you, Garrett makes a sound. Almost like a growl. When you glance over, his hands are clenched into fists so tight his knuckles have gone white. There’s something wet on his palms.
Blood.
His nails have cut into his skin.
“Garrett,” you whisper.
He doesn’t seem to hear you. His eyes are fixed on the table, jaw clenched so hard you can see the muscle jumping.
Officer Murphy notices too. “Mr. Graham, do you need to step outside?”
“I’m fine.” His voice is rough.
“You’re bleeding.”
Garrett looks down at his hands like he’s surprised to see them. Slowly, mechanically, he unclenches his fists. Crescent-shaped cuts mark his palms.
“I’m fine,” he says again.
Officer Murphy doesn’t look convinced, but she continues. “Y/N, I know this is difficult, but I need you to be as specific as possible about the sexual assaults. Dates, times, locations if you remember them.”
You do your best. You tell her about the times in his apartment. The time in his car. The time in a bathroom at a party when you were too drunk to consent. You tell her until the words stop meaning anything, until you’re just reciting facts like they happened to someone else.
Through it all, Garrett sits beside you, silent and bleeding.
When you’re finally done, Officer Murphy closes her notepad.
“Okay. This is what’s going to happen next. We’re going to issue a warrant for Cameron Beck’s arrest. Based on your statement and the photographic evidence, we have probable cause for assault, battery, strangulation, and sexual assault. Those are serious charges.”
“Will he go to jail?” You ask.
“That depends on a lot of factors. The DA will review the case and decide whether to prosecute. If they do, there will be a trial. You’ll have to testify.”
Your heart sinks. “I have to see him again?”
“In court, yes. But we’re also going to help you file for a restraining order. That means he can’t contact you, can’t come within a certain distance of you. If he violates it, he goes to jail immediately.”
“His parents are going to fight this,” you say. “They have money. Lawyers.”
“Let them fight. We have evidence. We have your testimony. And frankly, based on what you’ve described, this isn’t going to be a hard case to make.”
You want to believe her. Want to believe that for once, the system will work the way it’s supposed to.
But you’ve been disappointed so many times before.
“What do I do now?” You ask.
“Go home. Rest. We’ll contact you when we have more information. In the meantime, avoid any contact with Mr. Beck. If he tries to reach out, document everything and let us know immediately.”
“Okay.”
Officer Murphy stands, offers her hand. “You did the right thing, coming here. I know it doesn’t feel like it right now, but you’re incredibly brave.”
You shake her hand, but you don’t feel brave. You feel exhausted and broken and terrified of what comes next.
Garrett stands too, still favoring his bleeding palms. Officer Murphy notices.
“Mr. Graham, you should get those looked at.”
“They’re fine.”
“They’re not fine. There’s a first aid kit at the front desk.”
Garrett just nods, but you can tell he has no intention of doing anything about it.
You follow Officer Murphy out of the interview room, back through the station. At the front desk, she hands you a folder.
“Resources,” she explains. “Domestic violence hotlines, counseling services, legal aid. And my card. Call me anytime if you have questions or concerns.”
“Thank you.”
You walk out of the station into the gray February morning. The cold hits you like a slap. You don’t have a coat. You left everything at your dorm when you ran.
Everything except your phone and your life.
Garrett guides you toward his car with a hand that doesn’t quite touch your back. Protective but not possessive. It’s such a contrast to Cameron that you almost cry.
Once you’re both in the car, Garrett turns to face you. “Where do you want me to take you?”
You hesitate. “My dorm, I guess. My roommate should be back by now-”
“No.”
“What?”
“I’m not taking you back there. Not where he knows where to find you. Not where you’ll be alone.”
“Garrett, I can’t just hide forever-”
“I’m not saying forever. I’m saying until we know he’s been arrested. Until we know the restraining order is in place.” He starts the car. “You’re coming back to the house.”
“I can’t impose like that-”
“You’re not imposing. You’re surviving. There’s a difference.”
You want to argue. Want to insist you can take care of yourself. But the truth is, you’re terrified. Terrified Cameron will show up at your dorm. Terrified he’ll convince you to take him back again. Terrified of what he’ll do when he finds out you went to the police.
“Okay,” you say quietly.
Garrett drives back to his house in silence. His hands are tight on the steering wheel, and you can see the blood from his palms smearing the leather.
“You’re still bleeding,” you say.
“I know.”
“You should clean that.”
“I will.”
But he doesn’t sound like he cares. He sounds like he’s somewhere else entirely. Somewhere dark and violent.
When you pull up to the house, there are two other cars in the driveway. Garrett parks and turns to you.
“My roommates are home. They know you’re here — I told them last night. They’re cool, I promise. But if you want to go straight to the room and not deal with people, that’s fine too.”
“It’s their house. I should at least say hi.”
“You don’t owe them anything.”
“Still.”
You follow Garrett inside. The house looks different in daylight — messier but homier. There are hockey bags by the door, shoes scattered everywhere, a pile of mail on the hall table. It smells like coffee and something cooking.
“G, that you?” A voice calls from the kitchen.
“Yeah. And Y/N.”
Three guys emerge from the kitchen. You recognize one of them from Briar Hockey’s most recent post on Instagram — Logan, Garrett’s best friend. The other two you don’t know.
They all stop when they see you. You watch their expressions change as they take in your injuries — shock, anger, pity.
“Jesus,” one of them breathes. He’s auburn-haired, built like a tank. “He did that to you?”
You nod, unable to speak.
“I’m Tucker,” he says. “And when I see that motherfucker, I’m going to break every bone in his body.”
“Get in line,” Garrett mutters.
The third guy — tall, blond hair, kind eyes — steps forward. “I’m Dean. And you’re welcome to stay here as long as you need. Seriously.”
“I don’t want to be a burden-”
“You’re not.” Logan’s voice is firm. “Any friend of Garrett’s is a friend of ours. And anyone that piece of shit hurt automatically gets our protection.”
You’re overwhelmed suddenly. These boys — these strangers — are offering you sanctuary without hesitation. Without judgment. Without demanding anything in return.
“Thank you,” you manage.
“You hungry?” Tucker asks. “I made chicken noodle soup earlier this week.”
“I could eat,” you say.
“Good. Sit. I’ll heat it up.”
Garrett leads you to the dining table — a beat-up wooden thing that’s seen better days. You sit, and Garrett takes the chair beside you.
Logan grabs a first aid kit from under the sink. “Let me see your hands.”
“I’m fine,” Garrett says.
“You’re bleeding on my chair. Let me see your hands.”
Reluctantly, Garrett holds out his palms. The crescent-shaped cuts are deeper than you thought, still seeping blood.
“What the hell did you do?” Dean asks.
“Nothing.”
Logan starts cleaning the cuts with antiseptic. Garrett doesn’t even flinch.
“We went to the police this morning,” Garrett says. “She filed a report. They’re issuing a warrant for Beck’s arrest.”
The room goes quiet.
“Good,” Tucker says finally from the kitchen. “Fucking good.”
“Did they believe you?” Dean asks you.
“I think so. There’s evidence. Photos. My statement.”
“And if he tries to come near you?”
“Restraining order. But it takes time.”
“Until then, you stay here,” Logan says. It’s not a question. “We’ll make sure you get to your classes, get whatever you need from your dorm, whatever. But you don’t go anywhere alone.”
“I can’t ask you guys to do that-”
“You’re not asking. We’re offering.” Tucker brings over two bowls of soup, sets one in front of you. “Eat. You look like you haven’t eaten in days.”
He’s not wrong. You can’t remember the last real meal you had. You pick up the spoon, take a bite.
It’s delicious. Rich and warm and exactly what you need.
“This is really good,” you say.
“Told you.” Tucker grins. “Hockey and cooking. My only two skills.”
Despite everything, you almost smile.
Garrett’s still watching you with that intense expression. Like he’s memorizing every detail. Like he’s afraid if he looks away, you’ll disappear.
“You’re safe here,” he says quietly. “I know it doesn’t feel like it. I know you’re scared. But we’re not going to let anything happen to you.”
You look around the table at these four boys — these strangers who are treating you like family. Who are offering you protection without asking for anything in return. Who believe you, unconditionally.
“Why?” You ask. “Why are you all doing this?”
The boys exchange glances.
“Because it’s the right thing to do,” Logan says simply.
“Because that asshole deserves to rot,” Tucker adds.
“Because you deserve better,” Dean says.
Garrett doesn’t say anything. Just reaches over and squeezes your hand gently. Carefully. Like you’re something precious.
You squeeze back.
And for the first time since last night, you let yourself believe that maybe, just maybe, you’re going to be okay.
***
Three weeks feels like both an eternity and no time at all.
Garrett’s been counting down the days like a prisoner marking time on a cell wall. March 14th. The date he highlighted in his calendar. The date he’s been waiting for.
The date he’s going to make Cameron Beck pay.
He’s in the locker room now, lacing up his skates with mechanical precision. Around him, his teammates are going through their pre-game routines. Logan’s taping his stick. Tucker’s blasting music through his headphones. Dean’s doing some complicated stretching routine that looks like yoga.
Everyone knows what tonight is. What it means.
You filed charges. Cameron was arrested. And then, less than twenty-four hours later, he was released on bail. Fifty thousand dollars — pocket change to his parents. He walked out of that police station like nothing happened, posted some bullshit on Instagram about “false accusations,” and went right back to his life.
Including hockey.
Boston University’s administration reviewed the case. Looked at the evidence, the photos, your statement. And then decided that since Cameron hasn’t been convicted yet, he should be allowed to continue playing while awaiting trial.
Innocent until proven guilty, they said.
Never mind the handprint bruises on your throat. Never mind the records documenting your injuries. Never mind that you can barely sleep without having nightmares.
None of that matters to BU’s athletic department as much as their winning record.
Garrett’s jaw clenches so hard his teeth ache.
Coach Jensen appears in the doorway, clipboard in hand. “Alright, boys. Listen up.”
The room quiets.
“We all know what tonight is,” Coach says, his eyes scanning the team. “We all know who we’re playing. And I’m going to say this once: I don’t care about your personal feelings. I don’t care about drama. I care about hockey. You play clean, you play smart, you win the game. Got it?”
There’s a murmur of agreement.
Coach’s eyes land on Garrett. “Graham. My office. Now.”
Garrett stands, follows Coach down the hallway to his office. Coach closes the door behind them.
“Sit.”
Garrett sits.
Coach leans against his desk, arms crossed. “I know what you’re thinking.”
“Do you?”
“You’re thinking about that girl. About Beck. About what he did.”
Garrett doesn’t confirm or deny.
“I get it,” Coach continues. “I do. What happened to her is horrific. But Garrett, you’re the captain of this team. You’re a junior. You’re probably going to the NHL in a year. You can’t throw that away because you want revenge.”
“I’m not throwing anything away.”
“If you go after him tonight, you will be. You’ll get suspended. Maybe for the rest of the season. Maybe permanently. Is that really worth it?”
Garrett meets Coach’s eyes. “Yes.”
Coach sighs. “I can’t stop you. But I’m asking you to think about your team. About your future.”
“I have thought about it.” Garrett stands. “And I’ve made my decision.”
He walks back to the locker room. His teammates look up as he enters, reading his expression.
“Well?” Logan asks.
“Same as always. Play clean, win the game.”
“And are you going to play clean?” Tucker asks with a knowing smile.
Garrett doesn’t answer. Just pulls on his jersey — number 44, GRAHAM across the back in bold letters.
When it’s time to head to the tunnel, Garrett catches Coach Jensen’s eye one more time.
“Coach?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m sorry.”
Coach’s brow furrows. “For what?”
“For the fact that the team will probably have to play without me for a few games.”
Coach opens his mouth to respond, but Garrett’s already moving down the tunnel. He can hear Coach calling after him, but the words don’t register. There’s only one thing on Garrett’s mind now.
The ice.
***
You’re sitting on Garrett’s bed, laptop balanced on your knees, streaming the game. You probably shouldn’t watch. Your therapist — the one the victim services advocate connected you with — said you should avoid triggers. And watching Cameron skate around like nothing happened, like he didn’t try to kill you, is definitely a trigger.
But you can’t help it.
You need to see this.
The arena is packed — a sold-out crowd for what the announcers are calling “one of the most anticipated matchups of the season.” Briar versus BU. First place versus second place in the conference standings.
They have no idea what else this game means.
The camera pans across the Briar bench. There’s Garrett, sitting between Logan and Tucker, face hard and focused. He looks dangerous. You’ve never seen him look like that before — like violence contained in a hockey uniform.
Then the camera cuts to the BU bench and your stomach drops.
Cameron.
He’s there. Number 14, sitting at the end of the bench, laughing at something one of his teammates said. Like this is just another game. Like he didn’t assault you. Like he didn’t rape you. Like he didn’t leave you so broken you still can’t look at yourself in the mirror without flinching.
The commentators are talking about him. About his stats, his performance this season, his NHL prospects. They mention, briefly, that he’s facing “personal legal issues” but don’t elaborate. Wouldn’t want to damage his reputation with something as trivial as the truth.
You feel sick.
The door opens and Beau, Dean’s best friend, pokes his head in. He promised the boys to keep an eye on you while they are at the game. “You okay?”
“Yeah.”
“You don’t look okay.” He comes in, sits on the edge of the bed. “You know you don’t have to watch this, right?”
“I know.”
“But you’re going to anyway.”
“I need to see it.”
Beau nods like he understands. “Want company?”
“Sure.”
He settles in beside you, close enough to be supportive but not so close it feels invasive. It’s something you’ve noticed about all the boys — they’re incredibly careful about your boundaries. They never touch you without asking. Never get too close. Never push.
It’s the opposite of Cameron in every way.
The puck drops.
***
Garrett’s never been a dirty player. He plays hard, plays physical, but he doesn’t cheap shot. Doesn’t go for injuries. Doesn’t use his stick as a weapon.
Tonight’s going to be different.
He’s skating his shift, focused on the puck, when he sees Beck coming up the ice. Their eyes meet across the neutral zone and Beck smirks. Actually fucking smirks at him.
Garrett’s vision goes red for a second, but he forces it down. Not yet. He needs to wait for the right moment. Can’t just jump him in the middle of open ice or the refs will toss him before he gets a chance to do real damage.
The first period is surprisingly restrained. Both teams feeling each other out, testing boundaries. Garrett gets a few good hits in — all legal, all clean — but nothing that satisfies the rage burning in his chest.
Logan scores midway through the first. Dean gets an assist. Briar’s up 1-0.
The period’s winding down — about three minutes left — when Garrett finds himself lined up against Beck for a faceoff in the defensive zone.
They’re at the dot, sticks ready, waiting for the ref to drop the puck.
Beck leans in close.
“Hey, Graham,” he says, voice low enough the ref can’t hear. “How’s my girl doing?”
Garrett’s stick tightens in his grip, but he doesn’t respond.
“She still staying at your place?” Beck continues, that smirk playing on his lips. “That’s cute. Playing house. But we both know she’ll come back to me eventually. She always does.”
The ref’s getting into position.
“She’s a good fuck though, right?” Beck’s voice drops to a whisper. “Tight. Eager. Especially when she cries.”
Something inside Garrett snaps.
The puck hasn’t even dropped yet when Garrett rips off his gloves and launches himself at Beck.
His first punch catches Beck square in the jaw. Beck’s head snaps back and he goes down hard, hitting the ice, but Garrett doesn’t stop. He’s on top of him, raining down punches with methodical precision. Face, ribs, face again.
Beck tries to cover up, tries to fight back, but Garrett’s bigger, stronger, and absolutely fucking furious.
“You piece of shit-” Punch. “You fucking coward-” Punch. “You think you can talk about her like that-” Punch.
Beck’s nose breaks with a satisfying crunch. Blood sprays across the ice.
The refs are shouting, trying to pull Garrett off, but he shrugs them away. Gets in two more solid hits before two refs manage to grab his arms and haul him backwards.
Garrett’s still trying to get at Beck, still ready to throw more punches, but the refs have him locked down.
Beck’s on the ice, face a bloody mess. His teammates are rushing over. The crowd is going absolutely insane — some people cheering, some people booing, everyone on their feet.
One ref is talking into his mic. “Number 44, Briar. Five-minute major for fighting. Game misconduct. You’re done.”
Garrett doesn’t argue. Doesn’t protest. Just skates toward the tunnel, ripping off his helmet.
The Briar bench erupts.
Every single player starts tapping their sticks against the boards. The sound echoes through the arena like thunder. It’s the hockey equivalent of a standing ovation.
Support. Solidarity.
They know why Garrett did it. And they’re backing him one hundred percent.
Coach Jensen is standing behind the bench, shaking his head, but even he’s fighting a smile.
As Garrett disappears into the tunnel, he catches one last glimpse of the ice. Beck’s sitting up now, holding his face, blood pouring through his fingers. His coach is yelling at the refs, demanding Garrett be suspended, banned, arrested.
Garrett doesn’t care.
It was worth it.
***
You watch the whole thing happen in real-time.
One second, they’re lined up for the faceoff. The next, Garrett’s on Cameron like a feral animal.
Beau jumps up beside you. “Holy shit!”
You can’t speak. Can’t breathe. You just watch as Garrett hits Cameron again and again and again. Watch as the refs try to pull him off. Watch as Cameron’s face turns into a bloody pulp.
The commentators are losing their minds.
“Absolutely vicious attack by Graham — completely unprovoked — this is going to be a lengthy suspension-”
But it wasn’t unprovoked. You know that. Something happened at that faceoff. Cameron said something. Did something. Pushed Garrett past his breaking point.
And Garrett responded.
For you.
The camera follows Garrett as he skates toward the tunnel. His face is set, determined, completely unrepentant. Blood — not his own — is splattered across his jersey.
Then the camera cuts to the Briar bench and you see it. Every player tapping their sticks. The sound might not come through clearly on the broadcast, but you know what it means.
They’re supporting him.
All of them.
“Did you see that?” Beau’s grinning. “The whole fucking bench. They all know.”
“Know what?”
“Why Garrett did it. They’re telling him they’ve got his back.”
Your throat feels tight. Your eyes are stinging.
Garrett just got himself ejected. Probably suspended for multiple games. Maybe even kicked off the team. And he did it for you. Because Cameron said something about you. Because he couldn’t let it slide.
The game continues. BU gets a five-minute power play because of the major penalty, but Briar’s penalty kill holds strong. Dean blocks three shots. Tucker strips the puck from a BU forward and clears it down the ice.
When the period finally ends, it’s still 1-0 Briar.
You close the laptop.
“You okay?” Beau asks.
“I don’t know.”
“That was pretty intense.”
“He did that for me.”
“Yeah. He did.”
“He’s going to get in so much trouble.”
“Probably.” Beau shrugs. “But Garrett doesn’t care. You should’ve seen him these past three weeks. He’s been counting down to this game like it was Christmas.”
“I need to-” You stand up. “I need to call him.”
“He’s probably in the locker room or getting reviewed by the league officials right now.”
“I don’t care. I need to talk to him.”
You grab your phone, pull up Garrett’s number. It rings four times before going to voicemail.
“Hey, it’s Garrett. No phones allowed on the ice. Leave a message.”
Beep.
“Hey, it’s me. I just—I saw what happened. What you did. And I-” Your voice cracks. “Thank you. I know that probably sounds crazy. I know you’re probably in trouble and I should feel bad about that but I just—thank you. For standing up for me. For not letting him get away with it. For everything.”
You pause, trying to find the right words.
“I’ll be here when you get back. We can talk then. Just be safe, okay?”
You hang up.
Beau’s watching you with a soft expression. “You care about him.”
It’s not a question.
“He saved my life,” you say.
“That’s not what I asked.”
You sit back down on the bed. “I don’t know what I feel. Everything’s so complicated and messed up and I’m barely holding myself together most days. But yeah. I care about him. How could I not?”
“He cares about you too. A lot. Like, a scary amount.”
“What do you mean?”
Beau hesitates. “He doesn’t really talk about his feelings. None of us do — we’re athletes, we’re emotionally constipated. But the way he is with you? I’ve never seen him like that with anyone. He’s protective to the point of obsession.”
“I don’t want to be his redemption project,” you say quietly.
“You’re not. Trust me. If you were, he’d be treating you like a victim. Like someone who needs to be saved. But he doesn’t do that. He treats you like a person. Like someone who deserves respect and autonomy and choice.” Beau stands, stretches. “Anyway. I’m going to make some popcorn. You want some?”
“Sure.”
He leaves and you’re alone with your thoughts.
You pull the laptop back open, reload the stream. The second period is underway. Briar’s still up 1-0. BU’s pressing hard, trying to tie it up, but Briar’s goalie is playing out of his mind.
The commentators are still talking about Garrett’s ejection.
“We’re hearing that Graham will face supplemental discipline from the league. Likely a multi-game suspension. Possibly more serious consequences given the severity of the attack.”
Good, you think viciously. Let them suspend him. Let them punish him. It was worth it.
You think about Cameron’s face. The blood. The way he looked genuinely scared for the first time since you’ve known him.
You should feel bad about that. Should feel guilty that you’re glad Garrett hurt him.
But you don’t.
You feel vindicated.
***
Garrett’s in Coach’s office when the game ends. Briar won 3-1. Logan got another goal in the second, and Tucker scored an empty-netter in the third.
But Garrett wasn’t there to see it.
“The league’s reviewing the footage,” Coach says, arms crossed. “They’re talking about a five-game suspension minimum. Maybe more.”
“Okay.”
“That’s it? Just okay?”
Garrett shrugs. “What do you want me to say? I knew what I was doing. I knew there would be consequences.”
“Did you know Beck is in the hospital?”
That gets Garrett’s attention. “What?”
“Broken nose, fractured orbital bone, possible concussion. They took him out on a stretcher.”
Garrett should feel bad about that. Should feel some kind of remorse.
He doesn’t.
“Good,” he says.
Coach’s expression hardens. “Garrett-”
“He did horrible things to her, Coach. Too many times to count. He strangled her until she thought she was going to die. He made her so scared she couldn’t even function. And BU let him keep playing because they care more about winning than doing the right thing.”
“So you decided to take justice into your own hands?”
“Yeah. I did.”
“That’s not your job.”
“Maybe not. But someone had to do it.”
Coach is quiet for a long moment. “What did he say to you?”
“What?”
“At the faceoff. Right before you hit him. What did he say?”
Garrett’s jaw tightens. “It doesn’t matter.”
“It does if it pushed you that far.”
“He talked about her. About-” Garrett can’t repeat the words. Can’t make himself say them out loud. “It was disgusting. Disrespectful. And I wasn’t going to let him get away with it.”
Coach sighs, runs a hand through his hair. “You know I have to suspend you from training as well. Team policy.”
“I know.”
“You’re probably done for the season.”
“I know.”
“And you’re okay with that?”
Garrett meets Coach’s eyes. “I’d do it again in a heartbeat.”
Coach studies him for a long moment. Then, surprisingly, he smiles. “You’re a good kid, Graham. Stupid as hell sometimes, but good.”
“Does that mean you’re not kicking me off the team?”
“I should. But no. You’ll serve your suspension and then we’ll see where we are.” Coach stands. “Now get out of here. I’m sure you’ve got someone waiting for you.”
Garrett doesn’t need to be told twice.
He showers quickly, changes into his street clothes. His hands are sore — he definitely bruised his knuckles on Beck’s face — but it’s a good kind of pain. Satisfying.
His phone has seven missed calls and twice as many texts. Most from teammates, congratulating him. A few from reporters, asking for comment. One from his dad, which he deletes without reading.
And one voicemail from you.
He listens to it in his car, sitting in the parking lot.
Your voice is shaky but sincere. Thanking him. Telling him you’ll be there when he gets back.
Something in his chest loosens.
He starts the car and drives home.
When he walks through the door, the house is quiet. Beau’s on the couch, watching TV.
“She’s in your room,” Beau says without looking up.
Garrett takes the stairs two at a time.
His door is closed. He knocks softly.
“Come in.”
You’re sitting on his bed, laptop closed beside you. You look up when he enters and something in your expression makes Garrett’s breath catch.
“Hi,” you say.
“Hi.”
“Are you okay?”
“I’m fine. Are you?”
“I watched the whole thing.”
“And?”
You stand, walk over to him. You’re close enough now that he can see the fading bruises on your throat, the shadows under your eyes.
“Thank you,” you say quietly.
“You already said that. In your message.”
“I know. But I wanted to say it to your face.” You reach out, hesitate, then gently take his hand. Look at his bruised knuckles. “Does it hurt?”
“No.”
“Liar.”
The smallest smile touches his lips. “Maybe a little.”
You hold his hand carefully, like it’s something precious. “You’re probably suspended.”
“Yeah.”
“For multiple games.”
“Probably.”
“Because of me.”
“Because of him,” Garrett corrects. “Because he’s a piece of shit who deserved to have his face rearranged.”
You look up at him, and there’s something in your eyes Garrett can’t quite read. Gratitude, maybe. Or something deeper.
“No one’s ever stood up for me like that before,” you say.
“They should have.”
“But they didn’t. You did.”
Garrett wants to close the distance between you. Wants to pull you into his arms and promise that he’ll always protect you, always fight for you, always be there.
But he doesn’t.
Because you’re not his to protect. Not really. You’re just someone he couldn’t walk away from. Someone he couldn’t save until you decided to save yourself.
“Get some sleep,” he says instead. “We can talk more in the morning.”
You nod, but you don’t let go of his hand.
“Garrett?”
“Yeah?”
“I’m glad it was you. That night. When I called. I’m glad it was you who answered.”
Something in Garrett’s chest cracks open.
“Me too,” he says.
You finally release his hand and he steps back into the hallway, closing the door behind him.
He leans against the wall, closes his eyes, and lets himself feel everything he’s been holding back for three weeks.
The rage. The fear. The overwhelming need to protect you.
And something else. Something he’s not ready to name yet.
But it’s there.
Growing stronger every day.
***
The suspension comes down two days after the game: four games for “excessive violence and intent to injure.”
Garrett doesn’t even blink.
Four games. That’s it. He was expecting worse — six, maybe eight. The fact that the league went relatively light on him suggests that maybe, just maybe, someone up there knows what Beck did. Knows why Garrett did what he did.
“Four games,” Logan says, reading the official statement on his phone. “That’s nothing.”
“Could’ve been worse,” Garrett replies, sprawled on the couch with an ice pack on his still-swollen knuckles.
“Could’ve been better. Could’ve been zero games and a medal.”
Tucker walks in from the kitchen, protein shake in hand. “Did you see the prospect rankings?”
“What about them?”
“You moved up.” Tucker grins. “Apparently scouts love a forward who can put up points and throw down when needed. The Bruins are talking about you even more now.”
Garrett sits up. “You’re kidding.”
“Nope. Check Twitter. Hockey analysts are going crazy. Half of them are calling you a thug, but the other half are saying you’re exactly what the league needs. A player with skill and grit.”
Dean appears in the doorway. “There’s already a highlight reel of the fight on YouTube. It’s got like two million views.”
“Jesus.”
“You’re famous, man. In the best and worst way possible.”
Garrett doesn’t care about fame. Doesn’t care about the projections or the highlight reels or what analysts think. He cares about one thing: that Beck is in the hospital with a face that looks like ground meat, and everyone knows why.
You appear at the top of the stairs, wearing one of Garrett’s old Briar Hockey hoodies that swallows you whole. You’ve been staying in his room for three weeks now, and the house has adjusted around you. The boys treat you like a little sister — protective, teasing, careful. It’s the safest you’ve felt in over a year.
“What’s all the noise about?” You ask.
“Garrett’s trending on Twitter,” Tucker announces.
“For the fight?”
“For being a badass, apparently.”
You come down the stairs, curl up on the couch next to Garrett. It’s become natural now, this casual proximity. He doesn’t flinch when you’re near. You don’t panic when he moves. It’s taken weeks to build this comfort, but it’s there.
“How are the knuckles?” You ask.
“Better. Still ugly.”
“Battle scars.”
“Something like that.”
Your phone buzzes. You pull it out, check the screen, and Garrett watches your expression change. The color drains from your face.
“What?” He asks immediately.
“The DA. The trial date got moved up.”
“To when?”
“Three weeks from now.” Your voice is shaky. “April seventh.”
Garrett does the math. That’s right after his suspension ends. Almost like fate scheduled it that way.
“You okay?” He asks.
“I don’t know. I thought I’d have more time to prepare.”
“You’ve been preparing for weeks. You’re ready.”
“Am I?” You look at him, and there’s real fear in your eyes. “What if I mess up? What if I freeze on the stand? What if his lawyers tear me apart?”
“Then I’ll be there to put you back together.”
It’s a promise. Simple and absolute.
You lean into him slightly, and Garrett puts his arm around your shoulders. The gesture is still new enough to feel significant. Still careful enough that either of you could pull away.
But neither of you do.
***
The three weeks pass in a blur of preparation.
The DA — a sharp woman named Katherine Doherty who looks like she could argue a case in her sleep — meets with you six times. Goes over your testimony, prepares you for cross-examination, teaches you how to stay calm under pressure.
“They’re going to try to discredit you,” she says during one session, Garrett sitting quietly in the corner. “They’re going to imply you’re lying, that you wanted it, that you’re just trying to ruin his life because you’re bitter about the breakup. And you cannot let them see you break.”
“How do I not break?” You ask. “How do I sit there and listen to them call me a liar and not fall apart?”
“You remember why you’re doing this. You remember that you’re not just fighting for yourself — you’re fighting for every woman he might hurt in the future. Every girl who might think she deserves to be treated like he treated you.”
Garrett watches you absorb this. Watches you straighten your spine, lift your chin.
“Okay,” you say. “I can do that.”
“I know you can.”
The night before the trial, you can’t sleep. Garrett finds you in the kitchen at 2 AM, making tea with shaking hands.
“Hey,” he says softly.
You jump, nearly dropping the mug. “God, you scared me.”
“Sorry. Couldn’t sleep either.”
“Tomorrow’s the day.”
“Yep.”
You pour hot water over the tea bag, watch it steep. “What if he gets away with it?”
“He won’t.”
“But what if he does? His parents hired the best lawyers in Boston. They’ve got money and connections and-”
“And you have the truth.” Garrett moves closer, takes the mug from your hands before you spill it. “You have evidence. You have photos. You have medical records. You have me.”
“You can’t testify. You weren’t there.”
“No, but I can sit in that courtroom and make sure you know you’re not alone.”
You look up at him, and in the dim kitchen light, Garrett can see the fear and determination warring in your expression.
“I’m terrified,” you whisper.
“I know.”
“But I’m also angry. I’m so angry at him for what he did. For what he took from me. And I want him to pay.”
“He will.”
“Promise?”
Garrett shouldn’t make promises he can’t keep. Shouldn’t guarantee an outcome that’s out of his control. But looking at you — brave and broken and desperately needing something to hold onto — he can’t help himself.
“I promise.”
***
The courthouse is exactly as imposing as you imagined. All marble and high ceilings and the kind of quiet that feels heavy.
You’re dressed in a simple navy dress that Katherine helped you pick out. Professional but not severe. Respectful but not apologetic. Your hair is pulled back. Your makeup is minimal.
Garrett’s beside you in a suit that looks uncomfortable on him. He’s a jeans and hoodie guy, but today he looks like he walked out of a magazine. Dark suit, crisp white shirt, tie that Logan had to help him knot.
“You look good,” you tell him as you wait outside the courtroom.
“I look like I’m going to a funeral.”
“And still very handsome.”
He manages a small smile. “You ready?”
“No. But let’s do this anyway.”
Katherine appears, all business in her sharp pantsuit. “Alright, let’s go over this one more time. You tell the truth. You stay calm. You don’t let his lawyer bait you into anger. Can you do that?”
“Yes.”
“Good. Remember, the evidence is on our side. The medical records, the photos, the police report. This isn’t a he-said-she-said. This is a he-said-she-said-and-she-has-proof.”
You nod, trying to absorb her confidence.
The courtroom doors open and you walk inside.
It’s smaller than you expected. Maybe forty seats in the gallery, half of them filled. You recognize some faces — your parents, who flew in from wherever they’ve been. Julie, who’s been your rock through all of this. Some of Garrett’s teammates.
And Cameron’s parents. Sitting in the front row, looking like they’re at a country club meeting instead of their son’s rape trial.
You don’t look at Cameron. Can’t. Not yet.
The bailiff calls the court to order and the judge — an older woman with gray hair and sharp eyes — takes her seat.
“The People versus Cameron Jameson Beck,” the bailiff announces. “Charges of rape in the first degree, assault in the second degree, and attempted murder.”
The words hang in the air like a death sentence.
The trial begins.
***
Garrett sits in the gallery, three rows back, and watches everything unfold.
The prosecution goes first. Katherine is methodical, building her case piece by piece. She presents the medical records — the photos of your bruises, the hospital documentation of your injuries. She presents the police report, Officer Murphy’s testimony about the state you were in when you came to the station.
She presents your Instagram, showing the jury the transformation from bright, happy student to hollow-eyed ghost.
Cameron’s lawyer — a smarmy guy named Robert Coburn who probably charges a thousand dollars an hour — objects to nearly everything. “Relevance, your honor.” “Speculation.” “Prejudicial.”
Most of his objections get overruled.
Then it’s time for your testimony.
You take the stand, right hand raised, and swear to tell the truth. Your voice is steady, but Garrett can see your hands shaking.
Katherine approaches with a gentle expression. “Can you state your name for the record?”
“Y/N Y/L/N.”
“And how old are you, Y/N?”
“Twenty.”
“And you’re a student at Boston University?”
“Yes. Junior. Journalism major.”
“Can you tell the jury how you met the defendant?”
You take a breath. “We met at a party. March of last year. He was charming. Funny. He asked me out and I said yes.”
“And when did the relationship turn abusive?”
“Gradually. It started with small things. Criticizing what I wore, who I talked to. Then it escalated. He’d grab my wrist too hard. Shove me. Call me names.”
“And did you tell anyone?”
“No. I thought I could fix it. Thought if I just tried harder, he’d go back to being the person I fell for.”
“When did the physical abuse become severe?”
“Last summer. He pushed me down a flight of stairs. Told everyone I tripped. I had bruises for weeks.”
Katherine presents photos. The jury studies them, and Garrett watches their faces shift from neutral to horrified.
“And the sexual assault. Can you describe what happened?”
This is the hard part. Garrett can see you steeling yourself.
“He would force me. When I said no, he’d do it anyway. He said I owed him. That it was my job as his girlfriend.”
“How many times did this occur?”
“I don’t know. Dozens. Maybe more.”
“And the incident on February nineteenth of this year. Can you describe that?”
You detail it all. The napkin. His rage. The choking. The fear that you were going to die.
By the time you finish, half the jury is crying.
Then it’s Coburn’s turn.
He stands, adjusts his expensive tie, and approaches you like a shark circling prey.
“Ms. Y/L/N, you claim my client raped you. Is that correct?”
“It’s not a claim. It’s a fact.”
“A fact. I see. And yet you never reported these alleged assaults until after you left him. Why is that?”
“I was scared.”
“Scared. Of what?”
“Of him. Of what he’d do if I told anyone.”
“But you told Mr. Graham, didn’t you?” Carlisle gestures toward Garrett. “A hockey player from a rival school. Isn’t it true that you were having an affair with Mr. Graham and fabricated these accusations to justify leaving my client?”
Garrett’s hands clench into fists.
“No,” you say firmly. “I never even met Garrett until the day before it happened. He saw Cameron hurting me after a game and tried to step in. And I didn’t fabricate anything, Cameron tried to kill me.”
“Allegedly tried to kill you.”
“There’s nothing alleged about it. He choked me until I blacked out.”
“Or perhaps you two had rough sex and you’re retroactively withdrawing consent because you regret it?”
Katherine jumps up. “Objection! Badgering the witness.”
“Sustained,” the judge says. “Mr. Coburn, watch yourself.”
But Coburn isn’t done. “You say my client raped you dozens of times. And yet you stayed with him. You continued to see him, to sleep in his bed, to appear with him publicly. Does that sound like the behavior of a rape victim?”
“Yes.” Your voice doesn’t waver. “It sounds exactly like the behavior of someone trapped in an abusive relationship. Someone who’s been manipulated and gaslit into thinking they deserve it.”
“Or someone who’s lying.”
“I’m not lying.”
“You expect this jury to believe that my client — a decorated student athlete with no prior criminal record — is a rapist and attempted murderer based solely on your word?”
“Based on my word and the medical evidence and the photos and the testimony of everyone who saw what he did to me.”
Coburn smiles. It’s not a nice smile. “No further questions.”
You step down from the stand and Garrett wants to go to you, wants to pull you into his arms and tell you how incredibly brave you are. But he stays seated, hands gripping the bench in front of him so hard his knuckles turn white.
The defense presents their case. It’s weak — character witnesses who talk about what a great guy Cameron is, how he volunteers and gets good grades and wouldn’t hurt a fly.
Cameron himself takes the stand. Denies everything. Claims you were the aggressive one, the unstable one. Says you threatened to ruin him if he ever left you.
It’s all bullshit and everyone in the courtroom knows it.
When both sides rest, the judge gives instructions to the jury. They file out to deliberate.
And then you wait.
***
Two hours feel like two years.
You’re in a conference room with Katherine, drinking terrible coffee and trying not to throw up.
Garrett’s there too, because they couldn’t make him leave. He sits beside you, not saying much, just being present.
“What if they don’t believe me?” You ask for the hundredth time.
“They will,” Katherine says.
“But what if they don’t?”
“Then we appeal. But they’re going to believe you, Y/N. The evidence is overwhelming.”
Your phone buzzes. It’s your mom, asking for updates. You ignore it. Can’t deal with her nervous energy on top of your own.
Garrett’s phone buzzes too. He checks it, smiles slightly.
“What?” You ask.
“Logan. He says if Beck walks, they’re going to handle it themselves.”
“That’s not helpful.”
“I think it’s sweet.”
Despite everything, you almost laugh.
There’s a knock on the door. The bailiff pokes his head in. “Jury’s back.”
Your stomach drops. “Already?”
“Quick verdicts are usually good for the prosecution,” Katherine says, standing. “Let’s go.”
You walk back into the courtroom on legs that feel like jelly. The gallery has filled up — more people heard about the verdict and came to watch.
Garrett takes his seat in the gallery. You sit at the prosecution table with Katherine.
The jury files in. You try to read their faces, but they’re all carefully neutral.
The judge addresses the foreperson. “Has the jury reached a verdict?”
“We have, your honor.”
“On the charge of rape in the first degree, how do you find?”
“We find the defendant guilty.”
The courtroom erupts. Cameron’s mother gasps. His father starts shouting. The judge bangs her gavel.
“On the charge of assault in the second degree, how do you find?”
“Guilty.”
“On the charge of attempted murder, how do you find?”
“Guilty.”
You can’t breathe. Can’t process. Guilty. Guilty on all counts.
The judge is talking about sentencing, but you can’t hear her over the roaring in your ears. You turn around, looking for Garrett, and find him already standing, pushing his way toward the railing that separates the gallery from the floor.
“Twenty-five years,” the judge announces. “With possibility of parole after twenty.”
Twenty-five years. Cameron won’t be out until he’s almost fifty.
Katherine is hugging you. Julie is cheering. You’re crying.
And then you’re moving, pushing past people, until you reach Garrett.
He meets you at the railing and you throw yourself at him. He catches you, arms wrapping around you, pulling you close.
“We did it,” you sob into his shoulder. “He’s going to prison.”
“You did it,” Garrett corrects, voice rough. “You were so fucking brave up there.”
“I was terrified.”
“But you did it anyway. That’s what brave means.”
You pull back just enough to look at him. His eyes are wet, you realize. Garrett Graham is crying.
“I’m so proud of you,” he whispers, tucking your head under his chin. “So goddamn proud.”
Behind you, bailiffs are handcuffing Cameron. Leading him away. He’s shouting something — probably threats, probably curses — but you don’t care. Can’t hear him over your own heartbeat.
You’re safe. Finally, truly safe.
You look up at Garrett and something shifts. Something clicks into place.
He’s looking at you with an expression you’ve seen before but never fully understood. Fierce and protective and something else. Something deeper.
“Garrett,” you whisper.
“Yeah?”
You don’t have words for what you’re feeling. Don’t know how to explain that this boy — this stranger who became your savior who became your friend — has somehow become everything.
So you don’t say anything.
You just reach up, cup his face in your hands, and kiss him.
For a second, he freezes. Surprised. Then his hands come up to cradle your face, gentle and careful, and he kisses you back.
It’s nothing like kissing Cameron. There’s no demand in it. No ownership. Just soft and sweet and full of promise.
When you finally pull apart, you’re both crying.
“Was that okay?” You ask, suddenly worried you misread everything.
“That was-” Garrett’s voice breaks. “Yeah. That was okay.”
Around you, the courtroom is clearing out. People are talking, crying, celebrating. But you and Garrett are in your own bubble.
His thumbs brush your cheekbones, wiping away tears. His touch is so gentle it makes your chest ache. You think about all the times Cameron grabbed your face — harsh, controlling, meant to intimidate. And then you think about this. About Garrett holding you like you’re something precious. Something worth protecting.
“Thank you,” you whisper. “For everything. For answering the phone that night. For believing me. For fighting for me.”
“You don’t have to thank me.”
“I do. Because you didn’t have to do any of it. You could’ve walked away. But you didn’t.”
“I couldn’t.” Garrett’s forehead touches yours. “Not from you.”
Katherine appears beside you, tactfully clearing her throat. “Sorry to interrupt, but there’s some paperwork we need to go over. And the press is outside — they’re going to want a statement.”
You take a shaky breath. “Can Garrett come?”
“Of course.”
You don’t let go of Garrett’s hand as you follow Katherine to another conference room. Don’t let go as she explains the next steps — the appeals process that Cameron will probably pursue, the restraining order that’s now permanent, the victim services available to you.
Don’t let go as you walk outside and face the cameras.
You read a prepared statement that Katherine helped you write. About believing survivors. About holding abusers accountable. About how justice, while imperfect, still matters.
The whole time, Garrett stands beside you. Not in front of you, not behind you. Beside you.
When it’s finally over, when you’re back in Garrett’s car heading home, you let yourself feel it. All of it. The relief and the grief and the rage and the hope.
“I can’t believe it’s over,” you say.
“It’s not over,” Garrett replies. “He’ll appeal. There will be more legal stuff. More healing you have to do.”
“But the worst part is over.”
“Yeah. The worst part is over.”
You look at him — really look at him. This boy who became a man in your eyes. Who taught you that not all strength is violent. That protection doesn’t mean possession.
“What happens now?” You ask.
“What do you want to happen?”
“I don’t know. I just know I want you in it. Whatever it is.”
Garrett reaches over, takes your hand. “I’m not going anywhere.”
“Promise?”
“Promise.”
And for the first time in over a year, you believe that someone’s promise to you actually means something.
You believe in tomorrow.
You believe in healing.
You believe in love — the real kind. The kind that doesn’t hurt.
As Garrett drives you home, your hand in his, you think about that girl in the old Instagram photos. The bright, ambitious journalism student who wanted to change the world.
She’s not gone.
She’s been sleeping. Waiting. Healing.
And now, finally, she’s ready to wake up.
***
One year later.
You’re standing on the sidelines of Agganis Arena, camera crew behind you, microphone in hand, and you’ve never felt more alive.
The scoreboard reads 4-2, Briar. Opening game of the season, and your alma mater just got demolished by your boyfriend’s team. You should probably feel some kind of loyalty conflict, but honestly? You’re just happy to be here.
Happy to be doing what you love.
Happy to be yourself again.
“Alright, Y/N, we’re live in thirty seconds,” your producer says through your earpiece.
You smooth down your blazer — BU red and white, professional but not stuffy — and check your notes one more time. Post-game interview with Briar’s captain and star center, who just scored a hat trick.
Who also happens to be the love of your life, but you’re trying to keep it professional.
“And we’re live in five, four, three …” The producer counts down with his fingers, then points at you.
You smile at the camera. “I’m here with Garrett Graham, captain of the Briar University hockey team, who just led his team to a dominant 4-2 victory over Boston University in tonight’s season opener. Garrett, congratulations on the win.”
Garrett’s in his full gear minus his helmet, hair damp with sweat, face flushed from exertion. He looks good. Unfairly good. But you keep your expression neutral, professional.
“Thanks, Y/N,” he says, and there’s the tiniest hint of a smile playing at his lips. “Feels great to start the season with a W.”
“You had three goals tonight. Walk me through that second one — the wraparound. That was pretty spectacular.”
“Yeah, I mean, their goalie was cheating to the far post, so I saw an opening and just tried to jam it in. Got lucky.”
“Lucky?” You raise an eyebrow. “That was pure skill and you know it.”
Now he’s definitely smiling. “Well, I’ve had some good coaching. Great teammates. It’s a team effort.”
“Speaking of team effort, this is your senior year. How does it feel knowing this is your last season playing college hockey?”
Something shifts in Garrett’s expression. Gets more serious. “It’s bittersweet, you know? I love this team. Love this school. But I’m also excited for what’s next.”
You consult your notes, but you’ve memorized these questions. Did the research like you do for every interview. The fact that you also know Garrett’s favorite breakfast order and the way he likes his coffee doesn’t matter right now. Right now, you’re a journalist doing your job.
“Your team has high expectations this year,” you continue. “Returning most of your starters, strong recruiting class. Do you think Briar can make a run at the national championship?”
“I think we’ve got the talent and the drive. We’ve been working our asses off—sorry, can I say that on air?”
You fight back a smile. “We’re cable. You’re fine.”
“Well, we’ve been working really hard in the off-season. Everyone’s bought in. Everyone wants it. So yeah, I think we’ve got a real shot.”
“And what about you personally? Any individual goals for the season?”
Garrett looks directly at the camera. “Honestly? I just want to make the most of it. Enjoy every game. Play for my teammates. And hopefully leave Briar better than I found it.”
It’s a perfect answer. Humble but confident. Team-oriented but ambitious.
You should wrap up the interview. Move on to the next player. But there’s something in Garrett’s eyes — a warmth, a familiarity — that makes you relax slightly.
“So,” you say, going slightly off-script. “Three goals on opening night. That’s got to feel pretty good, especially against BU.”
“Oh, especially against BU,” Garrett agrees, and now he’s definitely teasing. “No offense to your school.”
“Some taken. We did make it competitive for two periods.”
“You did. That third period though …” He makes a yikes face.
“Okay, rude.”
“I’m just stating facts. As a journalist, I thought you’d appreciate factual accuracy.”
You bite back a laugh. “I appreciate winning more.”
“Well, you’re dating a Briar guy now, so technically you did win tonight.”
Your producer is probably having a heart attack in the truck, but you can’t help it. You grin. “I suppose that’s true.”
“Plus I scored three goals. You should be very impressed.”
“Oh, should I?”
“Definitely. I expect appropriate celebration later.”
You feel your cheeks heat up. “Garrett, we’re on camera.”
“I know.” He’s absolutely shameless, that smile widening. “Just keeping things interesting for the viewers.”
“You’re impossible.”
“You love it.”
And okay, you do. You love this — the easy banter, the way he can make you laugh even in the middle of a professional interview, the way he looks at you like you’re the only person in the arena.
“Alright, I think that’s probably enough for tonight,” you say, trying to regain some semblance of professionalism. “Garrett Graham, congratulations again on the win. Best of luck for the rest of the season.”
“Thanks for having me.”
He starts to walk away, then turns back. Before you can react, he’s leaning in and kissing you — quick and sweet but definitely not professional — right there on camera.
When he pulls back, you’re frozen, face burning, completely flustered.
“See you at home,” he says with a wink, then jogs off toward the locker room.
You turn back to the camera, trying to compose yourself. Your producer is definitely going to kill you, but you can hear him laughing through your earpiece.
“And that’s … that’s the post-game report from Agganis Arena,” you manage. “Back to you in the studio.”
The camera light goes off and you let out a breath you didn’t know you were holding.
Your producer appears, shaking his head but grinning. “Well, that’s going viral.”
“I’m so sorry-”
“Are you kidding? That was gold. Adorable, authentic, exactly the kind of content people eat up.” He claps you on the shoulder. “Great job tonight, Y/N. Really great work.”
You pack up your gear, still blushing, and check your phone. There’s already a text from Julie: OMG I SAW THAT. YOU AND GARRETT ARE DISGUSTINGLY CUTE.
Then one from Logan: G’s getting chirped so hard in the locker room right now. Worth it though.
Then one from your mom: Sweetie, you looked wonderful! Very professional! Well, mostly professional 😊
You’re laughing as you head out to the parking lot. Your car is parked next to Garrett’s truck — you drove separately since you had to be here early for setup, but you’ll both end up at the same place.
Home.
It still feels surreal sometimes. That you’re here. That you’re happy. That you wake up every morning next to someone who treats you like you’re precious.
You drive home on autopilot, your mind replaying the interview. The way Garrett looked at you. The easy chemistry between you. The kiss that’s probably being GIF’d and memed as you drive.
When you pull into the driveway, his truck is already there. Lights are on in the living room.
You let yourself in — still a small thrill every time, having a key, being welcome, being home — and find Garrett on the couch, showered and changed into sweatpants and a Briar t-shirt.
“Hey, superstar,” you say, dropping your bag by the door.
He looks up, grins. “Hey, yourself. How’d the rest of the interviews go?”
“Fine. Though none of them involved impromptu kisses.”
“I couldn’t help it. You looked too good.”
You flop down beside him, and he immediately pulls you into his side. It’s automatic now, this casual affection. So different from the careful distance you maintained those first few months.
“You’re going to get me in trouble,” you say, but there’s no heat in it.
“With who? Your producer loved it.”
“With my professional reputation.”
“Your professional reputation is that you’re a talented journalist who asks great questions and happens to be dating the extremely handsome captain of Briar’s hockey team.”
“Extremely handsome? Really?”
“I’m just reporting the facts.”
You laugh, tilting your head up to look at him. “You played really well tonight.”
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. That second goal was beautiful. And the assist to Logan — perfect pass.”
“Are you analyzing my game?”
“I’m a sports journalist. It’s literally my job.”
Garrett’s expression softens. “You know what I love about you?”
“My devastating good looks?”
“Well, yes. But also that you never stopped chasing your dreams. Even after everything. You could’ve given up on journalism, on sports media, on everything. But you didn’t.”
You think about that. About the girl you were a year ago — broken, terrified, barely functional. About the slow, painful process of putting yourself back together. The therapy sessions. The nightmares that still happen sometimes. The moments of panic when someone moves too fast or raises their voice.
But also about the victories. Getting back on camera. Doing your first post-game interview. Continuing with your journalism degree. Landing the job with BU’s sports network.
Coming home to Garrett and feeling safe.
“I had help,” you say quietly.
“You did the work.”
“We did the work.”
Because it hasn’t been just you. Garrett’s been there for every step. Patient when you couldn’t be touched. Understanding when you had nightmares. Gentle when you needed gentleness and strong when you needed strength.
He’s been to therapy himself — dealing with his own trauma, his own guilt about his mother. Learning how to be supportive without being controlling. How to protect without possessing.
You’ve healed together.
“Come here,” Garrett says, pulling you fully into his lap. You go willingly, straddling him, your hands on his shoulders.
“Hi,” you whisper.
“Hi.”
He kisses you properly this time. Not the quick peck from the arena, but slow and deep and full of promise. His hands settle on your waist, thumbs rubbing gentle circles through your shirt.
When you break apart, you’re both breathing harder.
“I’m really proud of you,” he says. “For tonight. For everything. You were amazing out there.”
“It was just an interview.”
“It wasn’t just anything. You stood on that sideline in the arena where he used to play and you did your job like the professional you are. That takes guts.”
You hadn’t thought about it that way. Hadn’t consciously registered that you were in BU’s arena doing what you love without fear.
“He’s in prison,” you say. It’s a fact you remind yourself of sometimes. When the anxiety creeps in. When you wonder if he’ll somehow find you. “He can’t hurt me anymore.”
“He can’t hurt you anymore,” Garrett agrees. “And even if he could, he’d have to go through me first.”
“My fierce protector.”
“Always.”
You kiss him again, and this time it’s different. Deeper. More urgent. His hands slide under your shirt, warm against your skin, and you arch into the touch.
“Bedroom?” He murmurs against your lips.
“Bedroom,” you agree.
He stands, lifting you easily, and you wrap your legs around his waist. He carries you upstairs — something that should be cheesy but somehow isn’t, not with him — and lays you gently on the bed.
The first time you slept together, four months ago, you cried. Not from pain or fear, but from the overwhelming realization that intimacy could be tender. That sex could be about connection instead of control.
Garrett held you through it, whispered that you were safe, that you could stop anytime, that he loved you.
You don’t cry anymore. Now it’s just … good. Better than good. Amazing.
He takes his time with you now, kissing down your neck, your collarbone. His hands are reverent as he removes your clothes, piece by piece, checking in with every new touch.
“This okay?”
“Yes.”
“And this?”
“Yes.”
It’s something he always does. Always asks. Even a year into your relationship, even though you’ve done this dozens of times, he never assumes. Never takes.
Only gives.
He kisses the spot on your throat where Cameron’s handprints used to be. The bruises are long gone, but the memory lingers. Garrett knows this. Treats these places with extra care. Extra tenderness.
“Beautiful,” he whispers against your skin. “So fucking beautiful.”
You pull him up to kiss him properly, to tell him without words how much he means to you. How much this means.
Hours later, you’re both exhausted and sated, tangled together in the sheets. Your head is on his chest, his arm around you, fingers drawing idle patterns on your shoulder.
“What are you thinking about?” He asks.
“How different everything is.”
“Good different or bad different?”
“The best different.” You tilt your head to look at him. “A year ago, I couldn’t imagine being happy again. Couldn’t imagine feeling safe or loved or … whole.”
“And now?”
“Now I can’t imagine anything else.”
Garrett’s quiet for a moment. “I love you. You know that, right?”
“I know. I love you too.”
“I’m going to marry you someday.”
It’s not a proposal — just a statement of fact. But it makes your heart skip anyway.
“Yeah?”
“Yeah. When you’re ready. When we’re ready. But someday, I’m going to put a ring on your finger and spend the rest of my life making sure you never doubt how loved you are.”
You should probably be scared by that level of commitment. Should feel trapped or pressured or uncertain.
But you don’t.
You feel safe.
“Someday sounds good,” you whisper.
“Yeah?”
“Yeah.”
He kisses the top of your head, and you settle back against his chest. Listen to his heartbeat. Let yourself drift.
You think about the girl in those old Instagram photos. The one who was bright and ambitious and full of dreams. The one who thought she could change the world.
She’s still here. She’s been here all along, just waiting to be found again.
And she’s got so much left to do.
Stories to tell. Games to cover. A career to build. A life to live.
But for now, in this moment, wrapped in the arms of someone who sees all of her — the broken parts and the healing parts and the parts that were never damaged at all — she’s exactly where she needs to be.
“Garrett?” You murmur, half-asleep.
“Hmm?”
“Thank you for answering the phone that night.”
His arms tighten around you. “Thank you for calling.”
Outside, the world keeps spinning. Tomorrow will bring new challenges, new victories, new moments to navigate. But tonight, you’re safe and loved and whole.
Summary: Garrett is supposed to hate you by association. You’re dating his rival. You’re wearing the wrong colors. But he doesn’t look at you like you’re the enemy, he looks at you like he’s seeing something everyone else has learned to ignore. And when you run out of places to hide, his number is the only one you can think to call
Warnings: 18+ content, domestic violence, sexual assault, and trauma recovery
Read part two here
The locker room smells like victory — sweat, ice, and that particular brand of arrogance that comes from stomping your rivals into the boards. Garrett sits on the bench, unlacing his skates with practiced efficiency, while his teammates celebrate around him like they’ve won the Stanley Cup instead of just another regular season game.
“Did you see Beck’s face when you scored that hat trick?” Dean practically shouts, still riding the high. “Dude looked like he wanted to murder you.”
“Beck always looks like that,” Logan says, toweling off his hair. “Guy’s got permanent asshole face.”
Garrett doesn’t join in the trash talk. He pulls off his skates and flexes his feet, working out the stiffness. Five to one. They demolished BU tonight, and while he should feel satisfied — while he does feel satisfied — something about the win feels hollow. Maybe it’s because Cameron Beck spent most of the third period playing dirty, throwing elbows when the refs weren’t looking, talking shit that had nothing to do with hockey.
“You don’t look good. You look like you’re planning someone’s funeral.”
Garrett manages a half-smile. “Just tired, man. It’s been a long week.”
It has been. Two midterms, practice every day, a game against Northeastern that went into overtime, and now this. He loves hockey — lives for it, really — but sometimes the weight of being captain, of being the guy everyone looks to, of keeping his grades up and his scholarship secure, feels like carrying a truck on his shoulders.
“Alright!” Coach Jensen’s voice cuts through the celebration. “Bus leaves in ten. If you’re not on it, you’re walking back to Briar.”
The team starts moving with renewed urgency, shoving gear into bags, pulling on sweatpants and hoodies. Garrett’s methodical about it, the way he is with everything. Skates in the bag, pads folded properly, stick secured. His mom taught him that — take care of your equipment and it’ll take care of you.
He pushes the thought away before it can dig in too deep.
“You riding shotgun?” Logan asks as they head toward the bus.
“Nah, you take it. I’m gonna crash in the back.”
The cold Boston air hits him like a slap when they step outside. February in New England is brutal, the kind of cold that gets into your bones and doesn’t let go. The team bus idles in the parking lot, exhaust forming clouds in the darkness. Most of the guys are already boarding, still loud, still buzzing.
That’s when Garrett sees them.
At first, it’s just movement in his peripheral vision — two figures near the back entrance of the arena, half-hidden in shadows. He almost doesn’t look. Almost keeps walking toward the bus because it’s cold and he’s tired and it’s none of his business.
But then he hears it. A voice, male, low and vicious.
“I told you not to embarrass me.”
Garrett stops walking. Tucker nearly crashes into him.
“Dude, what-”
“Hold on.”
He moves closer, his body reacting before his brain catches up. The angle shifts and he sees her clearly now — a girl, small, pressed back against the brick wall with her hands up in a gesture that Garrett recognizes instantly. It’s the same way his mom used to stand when his dad came home in one of his moods. Defensive. Placating. Terrified.
The guy is Cameron Beck. Even from fifteen feet away, even in the shitty parking lot lighting, Garrett knows it’s him. And Beck has his hand wrapped around your wrist, squeezing hard enough that Garrett can see you wince.
“Cameron, please-” Your voice is barely audible, thin and desperate. “I didn’t do anything-”
“You were talking to that guy. I saw you.”
“He asked me for directions to the bathroom-”
“Don’t fucking lie to me.”
Beck yanks you forward and you stumble, catching yourself against his chest. He grabs your other wrist and Garrett sees them clearly now — the bruises. Dark purple and yellow, finger-shaped marks that circle both your wrists like ugly bracelets.
Something white-hot ignites in Garrett’s chest.
“Hey!” His voice comes out harder than he intends, sharp enough to make Beck’s head snap up. “Get your hands off her.”
Beck doesn’t let go. If anything, his grip tightens. “Mind your own business, Graham.”
“I said, get your fucking hands off her.”
Garrett’s already moving, closing the distance. He’s vaguely aware of his teammates behind him — Tucker’s saying something, maybe Logan too — but all he can focus on is your face. You’re looking at him now, and your eyes are the most heartbreaking thing he’s ever seen. Wide and dark and absolutely terrified, but not of Beck. Of him. Of the situation. Of what’s going to happen next.
“This doesn’t concern you,” Beck says, but there’s an edge to his voice now. He drops your wrists and steps slightly in front of you, like he’s shielding you from view. Like he’s protecting you instead of hurting you.
You don’t move. Don’t run. Just stand there with your arms wrapped around yourself, and Garrett can see you shaking even from here.
“You always put your hands on people smaller than you?” Garrett asks, his voice deadly calm now. “Or just women who can’t fight back?”
“Watch your mouth-”
“Graham!” Coach Jensen’s voice cuts across the parking lot. “What the hell are you doing? Get on the bus!”
Garrett doesn’t move. He keeps his eyes locked on Beck, watching for any sign that he’s going to grab you again. Behind Beck, you’re barely breathing. You’re wearing a BU sweatshirt that’s too big for you and jeans that look painted on, and even though it’s freezing, you’re not wearing a coat. Your hair is pulled back in a ponytail, and there’s a bruise on your cheekbone that makeup can’t quite hide.
“Is he hurting you?” Garrett directs the question to you, but you don’t answer. Just stare at him with those haunted eyes.
“She’s fine,” Beck snaps. “She’s my girlfriend and this is between us, so why don’t you take your hero complex and shove it-”
“I wasn’t asking you.”
“Graham! Now!” Coach Jensen sounds pissed.
Tucker’s hand lands on Garrett’s shoulder. “Come on, man. We gotta go.”
“Not until-”
“There’s nothing you can do,” Tucker says quietly, meant only for Garrett’s ears. “Not here. Not now.”
Garrett knows he’s right. Knows that if he throws a punch at Beck right now, he’s the one who’ll get suspended. Knows that confronting Beck isn’t going to help you, might even make things worse once you’re alone again. But walking away feels impossible. It feels like the biggest betrayal in the world.
He looks at you one more time. Tries to communicate something with his eyes. I see you. I know what’s happening. This isn’t okay.
“I’m watching you, Beck,” he says finally. “You fuck up, and I’ll know about it.”
“Yeah, I’m real scared,” Beck sneers, but he doesn’t sound as confident as before.
Tucker practically drags Garrett back to the bus. The guys have all gone quiet now, watching. Logan looks grim. Dean looks confused. Some of the younger guys look uncomfortable, like they’re not sure what just happened.
“What the hell was that?” Coach demands as Garrett climbs the steps.
“Beck was hurting his girlfriend.”
“And you thought starting a fight in their parking lot was the solution?”
“I didn’t start anything. I told him to back off.”
“Sit down. We’re talking about this later.”
Garrett moves to the back of the bus and drops into a seat, his heart still jackhammering against his ribs. Through the window, he can see you — Beck has his arm around your shoulders now, steering you toward the parking garage. To anyone else, it probably looks almost normal. Protective, even. But Garrett sees the way you’re holding herself. Sees the careful distance you’re trying to maintain even while being pulled close.
The bus engine rumbles to life. They start moving, pulling out of the parking lot, and Garrett watches until he can’t see you anymore.
He punches the seat in front of him. Hard enough that his knuckles split, hard enough that pain shoots up his arm.
“Whoa!” Dean twists around. “Dude, what the hell?”
“Leave him alone,” Logan says quietly.
Garrett stares out the window at the Boston lights sliding past. His hand throbs. His chest feels tight. And all he can see is your face — the terror in your eyes, the bruises on your wrists, the way you didn’t say a word in your own defense.
He doesn’t even know your name.
***
You’re shaking so hard your teeth chatter.
“Get in the car,” Cameron says. His voice is controlled now, almost gentle. It’s worse than the yelling. So much worse.
“Cameron-”
“Get. In. The car.”
You slide into the passenger seat of his BMW and buckle your seatbelt with trembling fingers. The bruises on your wrists ache where he grabbed them. They’ve barely healed from last time, and now they’re going to be even worse tomorrow. You’ll have to wear long sleeves again. Find excuses not to go to the gym, where someone might see you change.
Cameron gets in the driver’s side and sits there for a moment, both hands on the steering wheel. You don’t look at him. You learned months ago that making eye contact during these moments is dangerous.
“That guy asked you for directions,” Cameron says finally.
“Yes.”
“To the bathroom.”
“Yes.”
“And you didn’t think it was weird that some random dude was asking you instead of literally anyone else?”
Your throat feels like it’s closing. “I was just trying to be helpful.”
“Helpful.” He laughs, but there’s no humor in it. “You want to be helpful? Stop making me look like an idiot. We were in public, Y/N. People could see you flirting-”
“I wasn’t flirting-”
The slap comes so fast you don’t see it. One second you’re trying to defend yourself, the next your cheek is on fire and your eyes are watering. It wasn’t hard — Cameron knows better than to leave marks where people can see them easily — but it’s enough to shut you up.
“Don’t interrupt me.” His voice is still calm. Still controlled. “I’ve had a shit night. We lost five to one. Five to fucking one. And then I have to watch my girlfriend chatting up random guys like she’s single.”
“I’m sorry,” you whisper.
“What?”
“I’m sorry.” Louder this time.
“That’s better.” He starts the car. “We’re going back to my place. You’re staying the night.”
It’s not a question. It’s never a question anymore.
You stare out the window as he drives, watching Boston blur past. You used to love this city. Used to walk around campus with your camera, taking pictures for the journalism assignments that actually excited you. Used to have friends, plans, dreams. You were going to work for ESPN. You were going to be the next Erin Andrews, traveling with teams, doing sideline reporting, making a name for yourself.
That was before Cameron. Before he slowly, methodically, isolated you from everyone who cared about you. Before he convinced you that you were lucky to have him, that no one else would ever want you, that you were too sensitive, too dramatic, too much work.
Before you started believing him.
Your phone buzzes in your pocket. You don’t reach for it. Cameron has rules about phones when you’re with him. You learned that lesson too.
“Who is it?” He asks.
“I don’t know. I didn’t look.”
“Check.”
You pull out your phone with shaking hands. It’s your roommate, Julie. Where are you? You ok?
“Julie,” you say. “Asking where I am.”
“Tell her you’re with me. Tell her you’ll be back tomorrow.”
You type out the message exactly as instructed. Julie responds immediately. Call me when you can. Please.
She knows. Of course she knows. She’s seen the bruises, heard the excuses, watched you disappear into yourself over the past year. She’s tried to talk to you about it, tried to convince you to leave, but you’ve gotten good at deflecting. Good at lying. Good at pretending everything’s fine.
“Done?” Cameron asks.
“Done.”
“Good girl.”
The words make your stomach turn. He used to say them differently — warm, affectionate, after you’d aced an exam or nailed an interview. Now they’re just another way to control you. Another reminder that your worth is tied to your obedience.
You think about the guy from the parking lot. The hockey player who intervened. He was tall, broad-shouldered, with dark hair and eyes that looked almost black in the shitty lighting. But it was the way he looked at you that’s stuck in your head. Like he actually saw you. Like he recognized something in your terror that other people miss or choose to ignore.
I’m watching you, Beck.
Cameron’s hands tighten on the steering wheel like he’s remembering it too.
“That Graham kid is going to be a problem,” he mutters.
You don’t respond. You’ve learned that sometimes the safest thing to do is stay silent, make yourself small, wait for the storm to pass. You’ve gotten so good at it that sometimes you forget how to be anything else.
Sometimes you can’t remember what your real voice even sounds like anymore.
Cameron’s apartment is in one of the nicer buildings near campus — his parents pay for it, along with his car and his credit cards and pretty much everything else. He’s never had to work for anything in his life, which maybe explains why he thinks people are possessions. Things to own and control.
You follow him inside, toeing off your shoes by the door. The apartment is immaculate because Cameron has a cleaning service. There are hockey trophies on the shelves and a massive TV mounted on the wall. It looks like something out of a magazine. It looks nothing like the prison it’s become.
“I’m going to shower,” Cameron says, already pulling his shirt over his head. “You should be in bed when I get out.”
It’s not a suggestion.
You nod and he disappears into the bathroom. The second the door closes, you let out a breath you didn’t know you were holding. Your hands are still shaking. Your cheek still stings. Your wrists throb with every heartbeat.
You sit on the edge of his bed and stare at the wall.
This is your life now. This is what you’ve become. A girl who flinches at loud noises, who measures every word before speaking, who has nightmares about making her boyfriend angry. A girl who used to be bright and funny and ambitious but now can barely recognize herself in the mirror.
Your phone buzzes again. Julie. I’m worried about you. Please talk to me.
You want to. God, you want to. But what would you even say? That you’re too scared to leave? That you’ve tried twice and both times Cameron found you, convinced you to come back, promised he’d change? That you’re terrified of what he’ll do if you try again?
That part of you has started to believe you deserve this?
You delete the message without responding and put your phone on silent.
In the bathroom, the shower turns off. You have maybe three minutes before Cameron comes out, before you have to paste on a smile and pretend everything’s okay, before you have to be the version of yourself that keeps him happy.
You change into the clothes you keep here — sleep shorts and one of Cameron’s old t-shirts — and climb into bed. Pull the covers up. Make yourself small.
And you think about the hockey player one more time. About the way he looked at Beck like he wanted to break him in half. About the way he looked at you like you mattered.
Then you close your eyes and wait for Cameron to decide what happens next.
Because that’s all you do anymore.
Wait.
***
The dream always starts the same way.
Garrett is seven years old, small for his age, standing in the hallway of their old apartment in Manhattan. The wallpaper is peeling near the ceiling and there’s a water stain that looks like a dragon if you squint. He used to stare at that dragon for hours, imagining it coming to life and burning everything down.
His father is in the living room. Garrett can hear him before he sees him — that particular tone of voice that means his mom did something wrong. Or didn’t do something right. Or just existed in a way that pissed him off.
“I told you I needed my dress shirt ironed,” his dad says. Phil Graham, star defenseman for the New York Rangers, six-foot-three and two hundred pounds of controlled violence. “I have a fucking press conference in an hour, Lauren.”
“I know, I’m sorry-” His mom’s voice is small, apologetic. “I forgot, I was picking up Garrett from school and then I had to-”
“I don’t care what you had to do. When I tell you something needs to get done, it needs to get done.”
Seven-year-old Garrett peers around the corner. His mom is standing by the ironing board, one hand pressed to her chest like she’s trying to hold herself together. His dad is looming over her, still in his Rangers sweatpants, hair wet from the shower.
“Don’t fucking cry,” his dad snaps when his mom’s eyes start to water. “Jesus Christ, you’re so dramatic. All I asked was for you to iron a goddamn shirt-”
“I’ll do it now, it’ll only take a minute-”
His dad grabs the iron. For a second, Garrett thinks he’s just going to do it himself, but then his mom flinches and Garrett knows — knows with the certainty that children who grow up in war zones develop — that something bad is about to happen.
“You think this is hot?” His dad asks, holding the iron close to his mom’s face. Not touching, not yet, but close enough that Garrett can see her leaning back, trying to create distance. “You think this is as hot as I’m going to be standing in front of those cameras looking like an idiot because my wife can’t do the one fucking thing I asked her to do?”
“Phil, please-”
The iron moves closer. His mom’s breath comes in short, panicked gasps.
“Stop!” Garrett shouts, but his voice is tiny, insignificant. He runs into the room, grabs his dad’s arm with both hands, tries to pull him away. “Leave her alone! Leave her alone!”
His dad shoves him backwards. Not hard — never hard enough to leave marks where people can see — but enough to send seven-year-old Garrett stumbling into the coffee table. Pain explodes in his hip.
“Go to your room, Garrett.”
“No! Stop hurting Mom!”
“I said go to your fucking room!”
But Garrett can’t move. Can’t do anything but watch as his dad turns back to his mom, as she raises her hands in that defensive gesture Garrett will see repeated a thousand times over the next ten years, as his dad-
The dream shifts.
Now Garrett isn’t seven anymore. He’s twenty-one, standing in a parking lot in Boston, and it’s not his mom against the wall. It’s you. The girl from the parking lot. You’re looking at him with those terrified eyes and Cameron Beck has his hands around your wrists and Garrett can see the bruises blooming under Beck’s fingers like ugly flowers.
“Help me,” you whisper.
Garrett tries to move but his feet are cement. He’s frozen, useless, watching it happen all over again.
“I’m watching you, Beck,” he hears himself say, but it sounds hollow. Meaningless.
Beck laughs. “Yeah? What are you going to do about it?”
You’re crying now. “Please. Please help me.”
“I can’t,” Garrett says, and the words feel like they’re being ripped from his chest. “I can’t, I’m sorry, I can’t-”
Beck’s hands tighten. You scream. And Garrett just stands there, seven years old again, helpless, watching someone he should protect get hurt and doing nothing, nothing, nothing-
He wakes up in a cold sweat, gasping like he’s been drowning.
His dorm room is dark except for the numbers on his alarm clock: 4:19 AM. Garrett’s sheets are tangled around his legs and his heart is trying to punch through his ribcage.
He sits up, runs both hands through his hair, tries to breathe.
It’s been years since he had the dreams this bad. Years since he woke up feeling like this — angry and helpless and so fucking furious at the world that he wants to break something. After his mom died, after he finally got away from his dad and came to Briar on a full ride, he thought he’d left this behind. Thought he could bury it under hockey and classes and being the kind of captain his team needs.
But one look at that girl’s face and it all came roaring back.
He grabs his phone from the nightstand, squints at the brightness. No new messages. Nothing from anyone who would be awake at this hour.
He opens Instagram.
He’s not even sure what he’s looking for. Closure, maybe. Confirmation that what he saw was real and not some manifestation of his own trauma. Proof that you exist, that you’re okay, that he didn’t just imagine the terror in your eyes.
But he doesn’t know your name. Doesn’t know anything about you except that you’re dating Cameron Beck and you’re in trouble.
Garrett’s never been one for social media stalking — he barely posts on his own accounts — but he navigates to Beck’s profile with the grim determination of someone going to war. The guy’s profile is exactly what Garrett expected: carefully curated photos of hockey wins, parties, expensive shit his parents bought him. Every caption is some variation of “living my best life” or “grind never stops” or other meaningless bullshit.
Garrett scrolls back through months of posts, his jaw getting tighter with each one, until finally … there.
A photo from last summer. Beck at some beach, tanned and shirtless, arm slung around a girl in a yellow bikini. You’re smiling at the camera but it doesn’t quite reach your eyes. The caption reads Summer vibes with my girl.
You’re tagged. @yourusername
Garrett clicks through so fast he almost drops his phone.
Your profile loads and he feels something in his chest twist. Your bio is simple: BU | Journalism | Boston Born & Raised. Your profile picture is you in a Bruins jersey, grinning at whoever’s taking the photo, eyes bright with genuine happiness.
He starts scrolling.
The most recent post is from four months ago. You at some coffee shop, mug raised in a half-hearted toast, smile that looks more like a grimace. The caption is just a coffee emoji. Before that, five months ago: you and another girl at what looks like a BU football game. You’re wearing sunglasses but Garrett can see the tension in your shoulders, the way you’re leaning slightly away from the camera.
He keeps scrolling back and the transformation is devastating.
Eight months ago: you holding up an acceptance letter, caption reading INTERNSHIP AT WEEI SPORTS RADIO! Dreams coming true! Your smile is radiant. Real.
Ten months ago: a whole series of posts from what looks like spring break. You and a group of friends at various beaches, bars, tourist traps. You’re laughing in most of them, mid-sentence, caught in moments of unselfconscious joy.
A year ago: you with a camera around your neck, press pass visible, standing on the sidelines of what looks like a hockey game. First day covering BU hockey for the Daily Free Press! Living the dream!
Garrett stops on that one. Studies your face. You look so young, so excited, so full of potential. This was before Beck, he realizes. Or maybe early in the relationship, before it turned bad. Before you learned to make yourself small.
He keeps scrolling, going further back. You playing intramural soccer. You at journalism club meetings. You with your family at what looks like a Thanksgiving dinner, squeezed between an older couple who must be your parents. You’re wearing a sweater and you’re laughing at something off-camera.
The last post from freshman year shows you standing in front of a BU dorm building, suitcases at your feet, arms spread wide. The caption reads Let’s do this, Boston! 📚🎓
You looked so hopeful.
Garrett closes Instagram and stares at his ceiling. Outside, he can hear the first birds starting their morning songs. The world is waking up and he hasn’t slept at all, and all he can think about is the difference between the girl in those old photos and the girl he saw in the parking lot.
You used to be so alive.
What the fuck did Beck do to you?
***
You’re running through a hallway that never ends.
Behind you, Cameron is gaining ground. You can hear his footsteps, heavy and relentless, can hear him calling your name in that tone that makes your blood freeze.
“Y/N! Get back here!”
You’re trying to scream but nothing comes out. Your legs feel like they’re moving through water. There are doors on either side of the hallway but when you try the handles, they’re all locked. Every single one.
“You can’t run from me,” Cameron says, and suddenly he’s right behind you, his hand closing around your arm, spinning you to face him. “You’re mine. You’ll always be mine.”
He’s not angry. That’s the worst part. He’s smiling, calm, like this is all perfectly reasonable.
“Please,” you manage to whisper. “Please let me go.”
“I can’t do that. You know I can’t do that.” His grip tightens until you can feel your bones grinding together. “Who else is going to love you? Who else is going to put up with you?”
“Someone,” you sob. “Anyone.”
“No one wants damaged goods, baby.”
The scene shifts. Now you’re in his apartment, in his bed, and he’s on top of you and you’re trying to say no, trying to push him away, but your arms won’t work. Your voice won’t work. Nothing works except the part of your brain that’s screaming this is wrong this is wrong this is wrong-
And then you’re in the parking lot again, pressed against the cold brick wall, and Cameron’s hands are around your throat and you can’t breathe, can’t breathe, can’t-
The hockey player appears. The one from last night. He’s reaching for you, mouth moving, saying something you can’t hear over the roaring in your ears.
Help me, you try to say, but Cameron’s grip gets tighter.
The hockey player turns away.
Everyone always turns away.
You wake up to pain.
At first, you can’t process what’s happening. Your body registers it before your brain does — the invasion, the wrongness, the way your body is being used without your consent. Again.
Cameron is inside you.
You’re lying on your side, facing away from him, and he’s behind you, one hand gripping your hip hard enough to bruise, moving with steady, selfish rhythm. You’re not ready. He didn’t prepare you, didn’t wake you, didn’t ask. Just took what he wanted because in his mind, you’re his to take.
You stare at the wall and let it happen.
Fighting makes it worse. You learned that months ago. Crying makes it worse. Asking him to stop makes it worse. So you just lie there and wait for it to be over, counting the seconds in your head, disassociating so hard you might as well be floating on the ceiling.
One Mississippi. Two Mississippi. Three Mississippi.
Cameron’s breath is hot on your neck. His grip tightens.
“So good for me,” he murmurs, like this is romantic. Like this is consensual. “My perfect girl.”
A single tear slides down your cheek and disappears into the pillow.
Forty-eight Mississippi. Forty-nine Mississippi.
He finishes with a grunt, pulling out and rolling away from you like you’re a tissue he’s done with. You feel the wetness between your legs, feel the ache that’s going to linger all day.
“Morning, babe,” Cameron says, already reaching for his phone. “I’m thinking pancakes for breakfast. You want pancakes?”
You don’t answer. Can’t answer. Your voice is buried somewhere so deep you’re not sure you’ll ever find it again.
“Y/N? Pancakes?”
“Sure,” you whisper.
“Cool. There’s that place on Comm Ave we like. Get dressed.” He’s already out of bed, completely unbothered, heading for the bathroom. “Wear that blue dress I got you. The one that shows off your legs.”
The bathroom door closes. The shower turns on.
You lie there for another minute, staring at nothing, feeling nothing. Then you get up because that’s what you do. You get up and you put yourself back together and you pretend everything is fine.
In the bathroom mirror, you look like a ghost. There are dark circles under your eyes that makeup won’t fully hide. Your hair is a mess. The bruises on your wrists have darkened overnight, deep purple now, unmistakable.
You brush your teeth. Wash your face. Try to find some version of yourself in the reflection that you recognize.
She’s not there.
You get dressed like Cameron asked — the blue dress that you used to like before it became a costume, before it became something you wear to keep him happy. It’s February and freezing but you add tights and a cardigan and hope that’s enough to satisfy him.
When Cameron comes out of the bathroom, he’s in a good mood. That’s almost worse than when he’s angry. When he’s angry, at least you know where you stand. When he’s happy, you’re constantly waiting for the other shoe to drop.
“You look beautiful,” he says, kissing your forehead like he didn’t just violate you twenty minutes ago. “Ready?”
You nod.
Breakfast is performative. Cameron orders the biggest thing on the menu — some ridiculous stack of pancakes with whipped cream and berries — and expects you to do the same. You order oatmeal because your stomach is churning and you know you won’t be able to eat much anyway.
“That’s all you’re getting?” Cameron frowns. “Come on, babe. Live a little.”
“I’m not that hungry.”
“You’re never hungry anymore.” He reaches across the table, takes your hand. To anyone watching, it looks sweet. Loving. They can’t see the way his thumb digs into your bruised wrist. “You’re getting too thin. It’s not attractive.”
“Sorry,” you say automatically.
“It’s fine. We’ll work on it.” He releases your hand and pulls out his phone. “Shit, I have a meeting with my advisor at ten. Can you be ready to leave in twenty?”
“Yeah.”
You pick at your oatmeal while Cameron scrolls through his phone, occasionally showing you memes that aren’t funny, highlights from last night’s game that you don’t care about. He’s talking about the playoffs, about how BU is definitely going to make it even though they lost to Briar, about how that Graham kid got lucky.
“Cocky bastard,” Cameron mutters. “Someone needs to put him in his place.”
You think about the way Garrett Graham looked at Cameron last night. The absolute fury in his eyes. The way he stepped between you like he actually gave a shit about a stranger.
“Did you hear me?” Cameron asks.
“Sorry, what?”
“I said you can’t come to the next game. After the way you embarrassed me last night, I think you need a break from being around the team.”
Relief floods through you so fast you feel dizzy. “Okay.”
“Don’t sound so happy about it.”
“I’m not—I didn’t mean-”
“Relax. I’m kidding.” He’s smiling but his eyes are cold. “Jesus, you’re so tense all the time. Maybe you should see someone about that.”
By someone, he means a therapist. He’s suggested it before, usually right after he’s the reason you need one. The implication is always clear: you’re the problem. You’re too sensitive, too anxious, too broken. Never mind that he’s the one who broke you.
You make it through breakfast. Through the ride back to campus. Through Cameron walking you to your dorm like he’s some kind of gentleman.
“I’ll text you later,” he says, kissing you goodbye on the steps. “Love you.”
“Love you too,” you say, because that’s the script.
***
Garrett can’t focus on anything Professor Harris is saying about Kant’s categorical imperative. He’s sitting in the back row of his Philosophy 301 lecture, laptop open to a notes document that’s completely blank except for the date, phone hidden behind his screen.
He’s still on your Instagram.
He’s gone through every post now, read every caption, studied every photo. He’s built a timeline in his head: You started dating Beck around March of last year. The first photo of you two together was from spring break. You looked happy then. Cautious, maybe, but happy.
By summer, something had changed. You started posting less. Your smiles looked forced. The photos with Beck became more frequent but you looked less comfortable in each one.
By fall, you barely posted at all. And the few photos that are there — you look hollow. Like someone reached inside and scooped out everything that made you you.
The last post, from four months ago. You haven’t shared anything since.
Garrett wonders if Beck made you stop. If he isolated you so completely that you don’t even have the autonomy to post on social media anymore.
His hand tightens around his phone.
“Mr. Graham.”
Garrett’s head snaps up. Professor Harris is looking at him expectantly, along with the rest of the class.
“Sorry, what?”
“I asked if you could explain the practical imperative.”
Garrett has no idea. He was a good student once — still is, technically, maintaining the 3.5 GPA his scholarship requires — but right now his brain is full of you and Beck and the sound of his mom’s voice saying please in his nightmares.
“I … uh …”
“Act in such a way that you treat humanity, whether in your own person or in the person of another, always at the same time as an end and never simply as a means,” Logan says from two rows ahead, saving his ass.
Professor Harris nods, apparently satisfied, and turns back to his lecture.
Garrett shoots Logan a grateful look. Logan just raises his eyebrows in a what the hell is wrong with you expression.
Garrett goes back to his phone. He knows he should stop. Knows this is bordering on obsessive. But he can’t shake the feeling that if he can just find you, if he can just talk to you, he can help. He can do what he couldn’t do for his mom.
He opens Beck’s Instagram again, goes back through the tagged photos, looks for clues. Where do you go? What do you do? How the fuck is he supposed to find one girl in a city of seven hundred thousand people?
Class ends at 11:30. Garrett packs up his stuff mechanically, mind still churning.
“Dude.” Logan falls into step beside him as they file out of the lecture hall. “You good? You’ve been weird since last night.”
“I’m fine.”
“That’s bullshit and you know it.”
They walk across campus in silence. It’s brutally cold, the kind of February day that makes you question why anyone lives in New England. Students hurry past with their heads down, buried in their coats.
“That girl last night,” Garrett says finally. “Beck’s girlfriend. I can’t stop thinking about her.”
“Yeah, that was fucked up.”
“I should’ve done more.”
“G, you did what you could. What were you supposed to do, kidnap her?”
“Maybe.”
Logan stops walking. “Are you serious right now?”
“No. I don’t know.” Garrett scrubs a hand over his face. “I just … I’ve seen this before. I know how it ends.”
Logan’s expression softens. He knows about Garrett’s mom. They’ve been friends since freshman year, and you can’t live with someone for that long without learning their ghosts.
“You can’t save everyone,” Logan says gently.
“I couldn’t save her either.”
“You were a kid.”
“I’m not a kid anymore.”
They resume walking. Practice is at 2:00, which gives Garrett a couple hours to grab lunch and pretend to study. But he knows he won’t be able to concentrate. Won’t be able to think about anything except you and those bruises and the terrified look in your eyes.
“What are you going to do?” Logan asks.
“I don’t know yet.”
But he’s lying. He knows exactly what he’s going to do.
***
Practice is brutal. Coach Jensen runs them into the ground — suicides, bag skating, drills until Garrett’s legs are shaking and his lungs are burning. It’s punishment for last night, for the altercation in the parking lot, for drawing attention to the team in a way that doesn’t involve winning games.
Garrett welcomes the pain. Uses it to clear his head.
By the time they’re done, it’s almost 5:00 PM and the sun is setting. The team staggers to the locker room, everyone too exhausted to do more than grunt at each other.
Garrett sits on the bench, peeling off his gear, when he remembers.
Colin Monroe.
Monroe transferred from BU to Briar at the start of the season — some issue with playing time, Garrett never got the full story. He’s a sophomore defenseman, solid player, keeps mostly to himself. But he spent a year and a half at BU before transferring.
He would know where BU students hang out.
Garrett waits until most of the team has cleared out, until it’s just him and Monroe and a couple other guys. He approaches casually, like the thought just occurred to him.
“Hey, Monroe.”
Colin looks up from tying his shoes. “Yeah?”
“You were at BU before you transferred, right?”
“For a year and a half, yeah. Why?”
Garrett tries to sound casual. “Just curious where you guys hung out. Like, where do BU students go? Coffee shops, bars, whatever.”
Monroe gives him a weird look. “Why do you want to know?”
“Just thinking about checking out some new spots. You know, off-campus stuff.”
“You’re asking me for Boston recommendations? Dude, you’ve been here longer than I have.”
Fair point. Garrett pivots.
“Okay, fine. I’m looking for someone.”
“Who?”
“A girl from BU. I need to talk to her.”
Monroe’s expression shifts from confused to amused. “Oh shit, did you hook up with someone from the rival team? That’s bold.”
“It’s not like that.”
“Then what’s it like?”
Garrett debates how much to say. Monroe is a good guy, not a gossip, but this feels too personal to share. Too raw.
“I just need to find her,” Garrett says finally. “It’s important.”
Monroe studies him for a long moment, then shrugs. “Alright, man. BU kids are all over Comm Ave and Kenmore. There’s this coffee shop called Pavement that’s always packed with journalism and comm students — it’s right on Commonwealth, you can’t miss it. There’s also The Castle, this pub on Brighton Ave that does trivia on Wednesday nights. And if she’s into the athletic crowd, they’re usually at The Dugout on game days.”
“Yeah, it’s like, the spot. Everyone’s always in there working on articles or whatever.”
Something clicks in Garrett’s brain. Your Instagram bio. Journalism.
“Thanks, man. I appreciate it.”
“Sure. Good luck with your mysterious BU girl.” Monroe grins. “Let me know if you need a wingman.”
“I will.”
Garrett grabs his bag and heads out before anyone else can ask questions. His car is parked in the lot behind the arena, and he sits in the driver’s seat for a minute, engine running, heat blasting.
He pulls up Pavement Coffee on Google Maps. It’s a twenty-minute drive from Briar. He could go now. Could drive over there and camp out and wait to see if you show up.
But then what? Walk up to you? Say what, exactly? Hey, I saw your boyfriend abusing you last night and I’ve been stalking your Instagram all day, want to grab a coffee and talk about your trauma?
Garrett drops his head against the steering wheel.
This is insane. He knows it’s insane. You’re a stranger. You probably don’t want his help. You probably think he’s some white knight psycho who needs to mind his own business.
But he can’t stop seeing your face. Can’t stop thinking about the way you looked at him like he was your last hope and then watched him walk away.
His phone buzzes. Text from Tucker: Be back for dinner? I promised to make wings.
Garrett texts back: Can’t tonight. Have something to do.
Tucker: Everything ok?
Garrett: Yeah. Just need to take care of something.
He puts the car in drive and heads toward Boston, toward Pavement Coffee, toward you.
He doesn’t let himself think about what he’s going to do when he finds you.
He just knows he has to try.
***
Pavement Coffee is exactly what Monroe described — packed with students hunched over laptops, the air thick with the smell of espresso and stress. Garrett stands in the doorway for a moment, scanning the crowd, heart hammering against his ribs.
He almost doesn’t see you.
You’re tucked into a corner table near the window, laptop open, surrounded by papers and highlighters and what looks like a half-empty cup of something that’s probably gone cold. Your hair is down today, falling like a curtain around your face, and you’re wearing an oversized BU sweatshirt that swallows your frame. From this distance, you look like any other college student cramming for an exam or working on an assignment.
But Garrett knows better now.
He weaves through the crowded café, dodging backpacks and chairs, his palms suddenly sweating. He hasn’t thought this through. Hasn’t planned what to say. All the speeches he rehearsed in his car on the drive over evaporate the moment he’s standing in front of your table.
You don’t notice him at first. You’re too focused on whatever you’re reading, highlighter poised mid-air, bottom lip caught between your teeth in concentration.
Garrett clears his throat.
Nothing.
He pulls out the chair across from you and sits down.
That gets your attention.
You look up, and for a split second, there’s confusion in your eyes — like you’re trying to place where you know him from. Then recognition hits, and Garrett watches your entire body go rigid. The highlighter slips from your fingers. Your eyes go wide, that same terror from the parking lot flooding back into them.
“Please don’t-” Your voice comes out in a whisper, barely audible over the ambient noise of the café. “Please, you can’t—he’ll-”
“Hey, hey.” Garrett raises both hands, palms out, like he’s approaching a spooked horse. “It’s okay. I’m not here to cause trouble. I just want to talk.”
“You need to leave.” Your eyes dart toward the door, then back to him, then to the other customers like you’re checking to see if anyone’s watching. “If Cameron finds out-”
“He’s not here.”
“That doesn’t matter.” You’re gathering your stuff now, shoving papers into your bag with shaking hands. “He has friends everywhere. Someone could see us. Someone could tell him-”
“Then let them.” Garrett leans forward, keeping his voice low and calm. “What’s the worst he can do?”
The look you give him is so devastated it makes his chest ache.
“You don’t understand,” you say quietly.
“Then help me understand.”
You freeze, hands still on your laptop. For a moment, Garrett thinks you might actually open up. Might tell him everything. But then you shake your head and go back to packing.
“I need to go.”
“Wait. Please.” Garrett reaches across the table like he’s going to touch your hand, then thinks better of it. “Just five minutes. That’s all I’m asking.”
“Why?” You look up at him, and there are tears gathering in your eyes now. “Why do you even care? You don’t know me.”
“You’re right. I don’t.” Garrett runs a hand through his hair, trying to find the right words. “But I know what I saw in that parking lot. And I know that if I just let you walk away right now, if I don’t at least try to help, I’m going to regret it for the rest of my life.”
You’re staring at him like he’s speaking a foreign language.
“I’ve seen this before,” Garrett continues, his voice rough. “I’ve watched someone I love get hurt over and over by someone who was supposed to protect them. And I couldn’t stop it. I was too young, too small, too powerless. But I’m not powerless anymore, and neither are you.”
“You don’t know what you’re talking about.” But you’ve stopped packing. Your hands are still on the table, fingers twisted together.
“Don’t I?” Garrett nods toward your neck, where he can see the edge of something dark peeking out from under your sweatshirt collar. “What’s that?”
Instinctively, your hand flies to your neck, pulling the collar up. But it’s too late. Garrett’s already seen it — hand-shaped bruises, finger marks pressed into your skin, covered with what looks like concealer that’s been rubbed away throughout the day.
The rage that floods through him is white-hot and immediate. His hands curl into fists under the table. He wants to find Beck right now, wants to make him feel every ounce of pain he’s inflicted on you, wants to-
“Breathe,” you whisper, and Garrett realizes he’s stopped breathing entirely.
He forces air into his lungs. Forces his hands to unclench. Forces himself to stay seated when every instinct is screaming at him to go find Beck and end this.
“I’m okay,” you say, which is such an obvious lie it would be funny if it weren’t heartbreaking.
“You’re not okay.” Garrett’s voice comes out harder than he intends. “And we both know it.”
You flinch, and immediately he wants to take it back. Wants to rewind and try again with more gentleness, more care.
“I’m sorry,” he says quickly. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean—fuck. I’m really bad at this.”
“At what?”
“At …” He gestures vaguely between you. “This. Helping. I don’t know how to do this without being an asshole about it.”
You almost smile. It’s barely there, just a tiny quirk of your lips, but it’s something.
“You’re not an asshole,” you say quietly.
“Beck would probably disagree.”
“Cameron thinks anyone who doesn’t worship him is an asshole.”
It’s the first time you’ve said anything even remotely critical of Beck, and Garrett latches onto it like a lifeline.
“He hurt you.” It’s not a question.
You don’t answer. Just look down at your hands, at the bruises on your wrists that match the ones on your neck.
“How long?” Garrett asks.
“That’s not—I can’t-”
“How long has he been hurting you?”
Your jaw tightens. “It’s complicated.”
“It’s really not.”
“You don’t understand-”
“Then explain it to me.” Garrett leans forward, desperate now. “Because from where I’m sitting, this looks pretty simple. He’s hurting you. You’re letting him. And if you don’t stop this, if you don’t get out, it’s going to kill you.”
“I can’t just leave.” Your voice breaks on the last word.
“Why not?”
“Because-” You stop, swallow hard. “Because he loves me.”
Garrett feels like he’s been punched. “That’s not love.”
“You don’t know him like I do.”
“I know that love doesn’t leave bruises.” Garrett points to your neck, your wrists. “I know that love doesn’t make you look over your shoulder every five seconds. I know that love doesn’t turn someone as bright and alive as you clearly used to be into-” He stops himself, but it’s too late.
“Into what?” Your voice is cold now. “Into what, Garrett?”
He’s surprised you know his name. Surprised and oddly touched.
“Into someone who’s afraid to exist,” he finishes quietly.
You look away, but not before he sees the tears spill over. You wipe them away quickly, angrily, like you’re mad at yourself for showing weakness.
“You looked at my Instagram,” you say.
“Yeah.”
“That’s creepy.”
“I know.”
“You don’t know anything about me.”
“I know you wanted to work in sports media. I know you had an internship at WEEI. I know you used to smile like you meant it.” Garrett’s voice softens. “I know that girl in those photos wouldn’t recognize the person sitting in front of me right now.”
You’re quiet for a long moment. The café noise fills the silence — the hiss of the espresso machine, the murmur of conversations, the click of laptop keys.
“She’s gone,” you finally whisper.
“She’s not. She’s just hiding.”
“You don’t understand what it’s like.” You look up at him, and the devastation in your eyes is unbearable. “He didn’t start out this way. He was sweet. He was charming. He made me feel special, like I was the only person in the world who mattered. And then gradually, so slowly I didn’t even notice at first, things changed. He started criticizing little things. The way I dressed. The way I talked to other guys. My friends. My ambitions. He said it was because he cared. Because he wanted me to be the best version of myself.”
Garrett’s jaw tightens, but he doesn’t interrupt.
“And I believed him,” you continue, your voice getting smaller. “I thought if I just tried harder, if I just did what he wanted, things would go back to how they were. But they never did. They just got worse. And by the time I realized what was happening, I was so isolated, so cut off from everyone who might have helped me, that I didn’t know how to get out.”
“You get out by leaving.”
“I tried.” The words come out in a rush. “Twice. Both times he found me. Both times he convinced me to come back. He cried, Garrett. He got down on his knees and cried and promised he’d change and I believed him because I wanted to believe him.”
“And did he change?”
You laugh, but it’s a broken sound. “What do you think?”
Garrett wants to flip the table. Wants to scream. Wants to grab you by the shoulders and shake you until you understand that you deserve better than this, deserve better than him.
But he knows that won’t help. Knows from watching his mom that you can’t force someone to leave. They have to choose it themselves.
“If you go back to him,” Garrett says carefully, “you’re going to die. Maybe not today. Maybe not tomorrow. But eventually. Either he’ll kill you, or he’ll kill everything that makes you you until you’re just this empty shell going through the motions. Is that what you want?”
“Of course that’s not what I want.” Your voice cracks.
“Then leave.”
“I can’t.”
“Yes, you can.”
“You don’t understand-”
“My mom said the same thing.” The words are out before Garrett can stop them.
You go still.
“She said she couldn’t leave my dad,” Garrett continues, staring at a spot on the table between them. “Said it was complicated. Said he didn’t mean it. Said things would get better. She said that right up until the day she died.”
“Garrett-”
“Cancer,” he says. “Lung cancer. And you want to know the fucked up thing? When she was in the hospital, when she was dying, he still found ways to hurt her. Still found ways to make her feel small and worthless. And she let him. Right up until the end, she let him.”
He looks up, meets your eyes.
“I was eleven when she died,” he says. “And I spent the next ten years hating myself for not being able to save her. For not being strong enough or brave enough or smart enough to make her leave. But the truth is, I couldn’t have saved her. She had to save herself. And she never did.”
You’re crying openly now, tears streaming down your face.
“Don’t be her,” Garrett says, his voice urgent. “Don’t be the person who gives up everything for someone who doesn’t deserve it. Don’t let him win.”
“I’m scared,” you whisper.
“I know.”
“He’ll come after me.”
“Let him.” Garrett’s voice hardens. “And when he does, you call the cops. You get a restraining order. You press charges for assault. You do whatever it takes.”
“It’s not that simple-”
“It is that simple. You just don’t want it to be.”
The words hang between you like an accusation. Garrett knows he’s pushed too hard, knows he’s being too aggressive, knows he should back off and try a gentler approach.
But he’s so fucking tired of watching people destroy themselves for love that isn’t love at all.
You shake your head. It’s the tiniest movement, barely perceptible, but Garrett sees it. Sees the resignation in your eyes, the defeat.
You’re not going to leave.
Not today. Maybe not ever.
The realization settles over him like a weight.
“Okay,” he says finally, sitting back in his chair. He wipes a hand down his face, exhausted suddenly. “Okay.”
“I’m sorry,” you whisper.
“Don’t apologize to me. I’m not the one you’re hurting.”
You flinch like he’s slapped you.
Garrett reaches across the table, grabs one of your pens before you can stop him. He pulls a napkin from the dispenser and scribbles something on it, then slides it across to you.
“That’s my number,” he says. “When — not if, when — things get bad enough that you’re ready to leave, you call me. Day or night, I don’t care. You call me and I will help you. I will come get you, I will find you a safe place to stay, I will stand between you and him if I have to. But you have to make the choice. You have to be the one to decide you’ve had enough.”
You stare at the napkin like it’s a bomb.
“Take it,” Garrett says.
Slowly, hesitantly, you reach out and pull the napkin toward you. Your fingers brush his for just a second and Garrett feels something electric pass between you. Recognition, maybe. Or possibility.
“Thank you,” you say quietly.
“Don’t thank me yet.” Garrett stands, shouldering his backpack. “Thank me when you use it.”
He starts to walk away, then stops. Turns back.
“You said he didn’t start out this way,” Garrett says. “That he was sweet and charming and made you feel special.”
You nod.
“That’s what they all do,” Garrett says. “That’s how they get you to stay. They show you the person they could be, and you spend the rest of the relationship trying to get back to that version. But that person was never real. It was just bait.”
He can see from your expression that the words land. That some part of you knows he’s right.
“I hope you figure that out before it’s too late,” Garrett says.
Then he walks to the counter, cutting through the line with an apologetic nod to the students waiting. The barista looks annoyed until Garrett starts talking.
“See that girl in the corner?” Garrett nods toward you. “Blue sweatshirt, by the window?”
The barista glances over. “Yeah?”
“I want to buy her a drink. Whatever your best latte is. And …” Garrett scans the pastry case. “That cranberry scone.”
“You want me to bring it to her?”
“Yeah. Don’t tell her who it’s from.”
The barista looks skeptical. “Dude, if this is some creepy stalker thing-”
“It’s not. I promise. She’s …” Garrett struggles for the right words. “She’s having a hard time. I just want to do something nice for her.”
Something in his expression must convince the barista because he shrugs and rings up the order. Garrett pays, leaves a generous tip, and steps away from the counter.
He looks back one more time.
You’re still sitting at the table, the napkin with his number clutched in your hand. You’re staring at it like it’s the answer to a question you haven’t figured out how to ask yet.
Your coffee has gone cold. Your laptop is closed. Your papers are still scattered across the table, but you’re not working anymore. You’re just … sitting there. Existing in whatever complicated hell Beck has created for you.
Garrett wants to go back. Wants to sit down and try again, find better words, make you understand.
But he knows that won’t help. Knows he’s already said everything he can say. The rest is up to you.
So he turns and walks out into the February cold.
***
You sit at the table long after Garrett leaves, his words echoing in your head.
Don’t be her. Don’t be the person who gives up everything for someone who doesn’t deserve it.
Your hands are shaking. The napkin with his number is crumpled from how hard you’re gripping it. Your chest feels tight, like there’s not enough air in the room, and you can’t stop crying even though you’re in public, even though people are starting to stare.
You know he’s right. God, you know he’s right.
But knowing something and being able to do something about it are two different things.
“Excuse me?”
You look up. The barista is standing there with a latte and a scone on a small plate.
“I didn’t order this,” you say, your voice hoarse.
“Someone bought it for you.” He sets it down on your table.
“Who?”
The barista just shrugs and walks away.
But you know. Of course you know.
You look toward the door, but Garrett’s already gone. Just the ghost of him, the weight of his words, the impossible choice he’s asked you to make.
The latte is still hot. The scone looks fresh. It’s such a small gesture, such a simple kindness, and somehow it breaks something open inside you.
You pull out your phone with trembling fingers.
You should delete his number. Should throw the napkin away. Should pretend this conversation never happened and go back to Cameron and the safe, familiar horror of your life.
But instead, you carefully input the numbers into your contacts.
You save it under a name Cameron won’t recognize if he looks. Boston Pizza.
Then you put your phone away, pick up the latte, and take a sip.
It’s perfect.
And that almost makes it worse.
Because now you know there’s someone out there who sees you. Really sees you. Who looked past the makeup and the excuses and the carefully constructed lies and saw the truth.
Someone who cares enough to try to save you.
Even if you’re not ready to save yourself.
You sit there until the latte goes cold again, turning Garrett’s words over and over in your mind.
When things get bad enough that you’re ready to leave, you call me.
Not if. When.
Like he has faith in you that you don’t have in yourself.
You pick up the scone and take a bite.
It tastes like possibility.
And that’s the most terrifying thing of all.
***
You make it back to your dorm around 8:00 PM, the latte from Pavement long gone but the napkin still in your tote bag. You tucked it into the side pocket, hidden beneath a pack of gum and your lip balm, somewhere Cameron would never think to look.
Except Cameron always thinks to look.
He’s waiting for you when you open the door to your room, sitting on your bed like he owns the place. Your roommate Julie is nowhere to be seen, which means she either left or he made her leave. Your money’s on the latter.
“Hey, babe.” He smiles, but it doesn’t reach his eyes. “Where’ve you been?”
Your heart starts hammering. “Library. Studying.”
“Really? Because I texted you like three hours ago and you didn’t respond.”
You pull out your phone, check your messages. Sure enough, there’s a text from Cameron from 5:32 PM. Where are you? You were at Pavement then, talking to Garrett, too distracted to check your phone.
“I had my phone on silent,” you say, which is true. “I didn’t see it. I’m sorry.”
“You’re sorry.” Cameron stands up, and the temperature in the room seems to drop ten degrees. “You’re sorry that you ignored me for three hours?”
“I wasn’t ignoring you, I was studying-”
“Bullshit.” He’s across the room in three strides, grabbing your tote bag before you can stop him. “Let me see your phone.”
“Cameron, come on-”
“Let. Me. See. Your. Phone.”
You hand it over with shaking hands because refusing will only make this worse. He scrolls through your messages, your calls, your social media.
“Library, huh?” Cameron looks up from your phone. “Then why do you have a text from Julie asking if you’re still at that coffee shop?”
Fuck. You forgot about that text.
“I stopped for coffee on my way to the library,” you say quickly. “I was only there for like twenty minutes-”
“Don’t fucking lie to me.”
He throws your phone onto the bed and starts rifling through your tote bag. Books, pens, highlighters, notebooks — everything gets dumped onto the floor. You watch in horror as his hand closes around the side pocket.
“Cameron, please-”
He pulls out the napkin.
For a moment, he just stares at it. At the ten digits written in Garrett’s messy handwriting. Then he looks at you, and the rage in his eyes makes your blood run cold.
“What the fuck is this?”
“It’s nothing-”
“WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS?”
You flinch, stumbling backward until you hit the wall. “I can explain-”
“You’re cheating on me.” His voice is eerily calm now, which is somehow worse than the yelling. “You’re fucking cheating on me.”
“I’m not, I swear-”
“Then whose number is this?”
“Nobody’s-”
“WHOSE FUCKING NUMBER IS IT?”
“A guy from the coffee shop!” The lie spills out in a rush. “He was hitting on me and I took his number to be nice but I was going to throw it away, I swear-”
“You expect me to believe that?” Cameron crumples the napkin in his fist. “You expect me to believe that you just happened to run into some random guy at a coffee shop and he gave you his number and you kept it?”
“I didn’t keep it, I forgot about it-”
“Stop lying!”
He’s on you before you can react, hand closing around your throat, slamming you back against the wall. Your vision goes spotty immediately, your lungs screaming for air.
“Cameron—can’t—breathe-”
“You made me do this,” he hisses, his face inches from yours. “You made me into the bad guy. All I’ve ever done is love you, and this is how you repay me? By whoring around behind my back?”
“Not—cheating-” you manage to gasp out.
His grip loosens slightly, just enough for you to suck in a desperate breath. Then his other hand comes up and slaps you across the face so hard your ears ring.
“Don’t lie to me!” Another slap. “Don’t you fucking lie to me!”
You’re crying now, trying to twist away, but he’s got you pinned. His hand goes back to your throat, squeezing harder this time, and the edges of your vision start to go dark.
This is it, some distant part of your brain thinks. This is how you die.
Cameron’s face swims in and out of focus above you. He’s saying something but you can’t hear it over the roaring in your ears. Your lungs are burning. Your fingers claw uselessly at his hands.
And then, like a gift from whatever god might still be listening, his grip shifts. Loosens just enough that you can move.
You bring your knee up as hard as you can.
It connects perfectly.
Cameron makes a sound like all the air has been punched out of his lungs and stumbles backward, hands going to his crotch. You don’t wait. Don’t think. Just grab your phone from the bed and run.
“You bitch-” Cameron’s voice follows you into the hallway. “Get back here!”
But you’re already running, flying down the stairs because the elevator is too slow, too risky. You can hear him behind you, cursing, his footsteps heavy and angry.
You burst out of the dorm building into the February night. It’s freezing — you’re not wearing a coat, just your sweatshirt and jeans — but you don’t stop. Can’t stop. If he catches you, he’ll kill you. You know that now with absolute certainty.
You run down Commonwealth Avenue, dodging other students, nearly getting hit by a car. Behind you, you can still hear Cameron shouting your name.
Your phone is clutched in your hand. You fumble with it as you run, trying to unlock it with shaking fingers. The cold is making everything harder. Your hands won’t work right.
Finally, the screen unlocks.
You pull up your contacts, scroll frantically until you find it. Boston Pizza.
You hit call.
It rings once. Twice. Three times.
Pick up, you think desperately. Please pick up please pick up please-
“Hello?”
Garrett’s voice, rough with sleep, is the most beautiful thing you’ve ever heard.
You try to speak but all that comes out is a sob.
“Hello? Who is this?”
“Garrett-” Your voice cracks. “It’s—it’s me-”
There’s a pause. “Y/N?”
“Please-” You’re running down a side street now, looking for somewhere to hide. “Please, I need-”
“What’s wrong?” His voice changes completely, all traces of sleep gone. “Where are you?”
“I don’t know—I’m running—he found the napkin and he-” Another sob cuts you off.
“Slow down. Take a breath. Are you hurt?”
“I think—I think he was going to kill me-”
“Fuck. Okay. Okay, listen to me.” Garrett’s voice is steady, authoritative. “I need you to find somewhere safe. A store, a dorm building, anywhere with people. Can you do that?”
“I’m trying-” You’re on Brighton Ave now, you think. Everything looks unfamiliar in the dark. “All the buildings are locked-”
“Keep trying. Share your location with me. Do you know how to do that?”
“Yes—hold on-”
You pull the phone away from your ear, fumbling through the menus with numb fingers. Finally, you find the option and send him your location.
“Got it,” Garrett says. “I’m leaving right now. I’ll be there in twenty minutes, maybe less. Stay on the phone with me, okay? Don’t hang up.”
“Okay.” You’re in front of an apartment building now. You try the door. Locked. “Fuck!”
“What?”
“The building’s locked. They all need codes-”
“Try another one. Just keep moving.”
You run to the next building. Also locked. The next one. Locked.
Behind you, somewhere in the darkness, you hear Cameron calling your name.
Panic surges through you. “He’s coming—I can hear him-”
“Stay calm. Keep trying the doors.”
The fourth building — a newer apartment complex with a fancy glass entrance — you try the handle and nearly cry with relief when it opens.
“I’m in—I found one-”
“Good. Where are you exactly?”
“The lobby. There’s nobody here-”
“Hide. Find a corner or a hallway or something. Stay out of sight.”
You look around frantically. The lobby is all glass and exposed, but there’s a hallway to the left that leads to what looks like a mail room. You duck around the corner, pressing yourself against the wall.
“I’m hidden,” you whisper.
“Good. Good girl. I’m in my car. I’m coming as fast as I can.”
You can hear the engine revving through the phone. The sound is oddly comforting.
“I’m sorry,” you say, your voice small. “I’m so sorry-”
“Don’t apologize. You have nothing to apologize for.”
“I should have listened to you. I should have left-”
“We’ll talk about that later. Right now I just need you to stay safe, okay? Stay on the phone with me. I’m about fifteen minutes away.”
You slide down the wall until you’re sitting on the floor, knees pulled to your chest. Your whole body is shaking — from cold, from fear, from adrenaline crash. Your throat hurts where Cameron choked you. Your face throbs where he hit you.
“Talk to me,” Garrett says. “I need to know you’re okay.”
“I’m here. I’m-” Your voice breaks. “I’m so scared.”
“I know. I know you are. But you’re safe right now. He doesn’t know where you are.”
“What if he finds me?”
“He won’t. And even if he does, you’re in a building with other people. You can scream. You can call 911.”
“He’ll talk his way out of it. He always does-”
“Not this time.” Garrett’s voice is hard. “Not fucking this time.”
You can hear traffic sounds through the phone, the occasional horn. You try to focus on that instead of the fear clawing at your chest.
“Garrett?”
“Yeah?”
“Thank you. For answering. For coming.”
“You don’t have to thank me.”
“I didn’t know who else to call.”
“I’m glad you called me.” There’s something in his voice — relief, maybe. Or vindication. “I meant what I said. Day or night. You call me.”
You close your eyes, let his voice wash over you. Somewhere above you, you can hear footsteps. Someone’s TV playing too loud. Normal apartment sounds. It helps ground you.
“I’m about twenty minutes away,” Garrett says. “Maybe less. Traffic’s not bad.”
“Are you speeding?”
“Definitely.”
Despite everything, you almost smile. “You’re going to get a ticket.”
“I don’t give a shit.”
The minutes stretch out. You keep listening to Garrett’s breathing on the other end of the line, the sound of his car. It’s the only thing keeping you from completely falling apart.
“Okay, I’m about two minutes out,” Garrett says. “What’s the address of the building you’re in?”
You peek out from behind the corner, looking for a sign or a number. “Um … 6209 Brighton Avenue, I think?”
“Got it. I see it. Stay where you are, I’m pulling up now.”
Thirty seconds later, you hear a car screech to a stop outside. A door slams.
“I’m coming in,” Garrett says.
The front door opens and then he’s there — Garrett Graham in sweatpants and a Briar Hockey hoodie, no coat, hair disheveled like he literally just rolled out of bed. Which he probably did.
You step out from behind the corner.
When Garrett sees you, his entire face changes.
You must look worse than you thought. You can see the horror in his eyes as he takes in your appearance — the handprints on your throat, the swelling on your face, the way you’re shaking so hard you can barely stand.
“Jesus Christ,” he breathes.
He starts toward you, hand outstretched, then stops himself. Lets his hand fall.
“I’m not going to hurt you,” he says softly. “I promise. I just want to help.”
You nod, but you can’t seem to make yourself move.
“Can I come closer?” Garrett asks.
Another nod.
He approaches slowly, carefully, like you’re a wild animal that might bolt. When he’s close enough to touch, he holds out his hand.
“Come on. Let’s get you out of here.”
You take his hand. His skin is warm, his grip gentle but steady. He leads you toward the door, but you balk when you see the street outside.
“What if he’s out there?” Your voice is barely a whisper.
“Then I’ll handle it.” Garrett’s jaw is set, his eyes hard. “He’s not going to touch you again. I promise you that.”
You let him guide you outside, into his car. It’s still running, heat blasting. He opens the passenger door and helps you in like you’re made of glass.
But before he closes the door, you grab his arm.
“What?” Garrett asks.
You can’t put it into words — the gratitude, the relief, the overwhelming sense that this stranger has just saved your life. So you just hold onto his arm for a moment, looking up at him.
“Thank you,” you manage.
His expression softens. “Don’t thank me yet. Let’s just get you somewhere safe.”
He closes your door and runs around to the driver’s side. As soon as he’s in, he locks the doors and checks his mirrors. You can’t help doing the same thing — looking back down the street, expecting to see Cameron appear at any moment.
“He’s not coming,” Garrett says, but his hands are tight on the steering wheel. “And even if he does, I’ll kill him.”
He says it so matter-of-factly that you believe him.
Garrett pulls away from the curb and starts driving. You don’t ask where you’re going. Don’t care. Anywhere is better than where you were.
“I’m taking you to my place,” Garrett says after a few minutes. “I live with my teammates. Three other guys. They’re good people, I promise. You’ll be safe there.”
“Okay.”
“In the morning, we can figure out next steps. Police report, restraining order, whatever you want to do. But tonight, you just need to rest.”
You nod, but the word makes your stomach churn. Cameron’s parents are lawyers. Rich, connected lawyers. The last time you tried to leave, he threatened to have them destroy you. Said they’d make you look crazy, make sure no one believed you.
And you believed him. Just like you believed everything else.
“Hey.” Garrett glances over at you. “You with me?”
“Yeah. Sorry.”
“Don’t apologize.”
The drive to Garrett’s place takes about fifteen minutes. He lives in a house off-campus, the kind of place that definitely houses multiple hockey players based on the Briar Hockey flags in the windows and the hockey sticks on the porch.
He parks in the driveway and turns to you.
“Okay, so fair warning: the place is kind of a mess. We’re college guys. But it’s safe, I promise.”
“I don’t care about the mess.”
“Good.” He gets out, comes around to your door, and opens it for you.
You follow him up the walkway, up the porch steps. Your legs feel like jelly. The adrenaline is wearing off and everything hurts.
Garrett unlocks the door and leads you inside. The house is dark except for the kitchen light. It’s quiet — everyone’s probably asleep.
“Let me give you the quick tour,” Garrett says softly. “Living room, kitchen, bathroom’s down that hall. Upstairs are the bedrooms. Mine’s the second door on the left.”
“I can sleep on the couch-”
“No.” His voice is firm. “You’re taking my room.”
“Garrett, I can’t-”
“Yes, you can. It’s got a lock on the inside if you want to feel safer. Clean sheets, bathroom right next door. I’ll bunk with Logan.”
You’re too tired to argue. Too broken to do anything but nod.
He leads you upstairs. The hallway is covered in hockey photos and what looks like a championship banner. Garrett’s room is at the end, exactly as he described.
It’s neater than you expected. A queen-sized bed with navy sheets. A desk covered in textbooks and hockey equipment. A Briar Hockey poster on the wall.
“Bathroom’s through there,” Garrett says, pointing to a door. “There should be towels and stuff. I can get you some clothes to sleep in-”
“This is fine.” You’re still in your sweatshirt and jeans, but the thought of changing feels impossible right now.
“Okay. Well, if you need anything, I’ll be with Logan. His room is the first door on the right. Just knock.”
You nod.
Garrett lingers in the doorway, looking like he wants to say something else. “You did the right thing. Calling me. Running. You saved your own life tonight.”
The words hit you harder than they should. You feel tears pricking at your eyes again.
“Get some sleep,” Garrett says gently. “We’ll figure everything else out in the morning.”
He closes the door behind him, and you’re alone.
You stand in the middle of his room for a long moment, just breathing. Then you go to the door and turn the lock. The click is oddly reassuring.
You should probably shower. Should probably wash the day off. But you can’t seem to make yourself move. Instead, you sink onto Garrett’s bed, still fully clothed, and pull the blanket around yourself.
It smells like him — clean, masculine, safe.
You close your eyes and let yourself cry.
***
Garrett makes it to Logan’s room and closes the door before he loses it.
“Dude, what the fuck-” Logan sits up in bed, squinting at him. “It’s like 1 AM-”
“I need to bunk with you tonight.”
“Why?”
“Because there’s someone in my room.”
That wakes Logan up. “What?”
Garrett runs both hands through his hair, pacing. “That girl. From the parking lot. Beck’s girlfriend. She called me. He hurt her, Logan. Really fucking hurt her.”
“Shit. Is she okay?”
“I don’t know. She’s-” Garrett’s voice cracks. “You should see her throat. He strangled her. She’s got bruises all over her face, her neck. If she hadn’t gotten away-”
“Fuck.”
“I want to kill him.” Garrett’s hands are shaking now, adrenaline and rage coursing through him. “I want to find him and beat him so badly he never gets up again.”
“Garrett-”
“I should have done more. At the parking lot. I should have made her leave then-”
“You did what you could.”
“It wasn’t enough!” Garrett slams his fist into the wall, then immediately regrets it when pain shoots up his arm.
Logan gets out of bed, walks over to him. “Look at me. Look at me, G.”
Garrett forces himself to meet Logan’s eyes.
“She called you,” Logan says. “When she was in trouble, when she needed help, she called you. That means you did everything right. You gave her an option and she took it. That’s huge.”
Garrett wants to believe that. Wants to believe he did enough. But all he can see is your face — the terror, the pain, the way you flinched when he reached for you.
“She looks like she’s halfway to dead,” Garrett says quietly.
“But she’s not dead. She’s here. She’s safe.”
“For now.”
“For now is all we’ve got.” Logan claps him on the shoulder. “Come on. You can take the beanbag.”
“I’m not sleeping.”
“Fine. Then you can not-sleep on the beanbag.”
Garrett collapses into the oversized beanbag chair in the corner of Logan’s room. It’s not comfortable, but he barely notices. His mind is racing, playing the phone call over and over. The sound of your voice — terrified, desperate. The way you were gasping for breath.
The fact that you thought Beck was going to kill you.
Because he was. Garrett knows that now with certainty. If you hadn’t fought back, if you hadn’t gotten away, Beck would have killed you.
“What are you going to do?” Logan asks from his bed.
“I don’t know. Call the cops. Get her a restraining order. Press charges.”
“You think she’ll do it?”
“I don’t know.”
That’s the truth. You’re terrified of Beck, terrified of his family’s power, terrified of what he’ll do if you fight back. Garrett’s seen it before — the way abuse victims get trapped in this cycle of fear and dependency.
His mom never pressed charges against his dad. Not once. Even when she had evidence, even when people offered to help, she always backed down.
And look where that got her.
“He’s going to come looking for her,” Garrett says.
“Then we’ll deal with it.”
“We?”
“You think I’m going to let some abusive piece of shit show up at our house?” Logan’s voice is hard. “Fuck that. He tries anything, he’s going through me, Dean, and Tucker. And you know Tucker will lose his shit.”
Despite everything, Garrett almost smiles.
“We should tell them,” Garrett says. “In the morning. They need to know.”
“Agreed.”
Garrett leans his head back against the wall and closes his eyes. But every time he does, he sees you — trembling in that apartment lobby, handprints on your throat, looking at him like he’s the only thing standing between you and death.
“I should have done more,” he says again.
“You did enough.”
But it doesn’t feel like enough. It feels like he’s still that seven-year-old kid watching his mom get hurt and being powerless to stop it.
Except this time, he’s not powerless.
This time, he can fight back.
And if Cameron Beck shows his face anywhere near you again, Garrett’s going to make sure he regrets it.
summary - you’re the most hated girl on campus because you broke garrett graham’s heart, but no one actually knows the truth.
pairing - garrett graham x ex!girlfriend reader
word count - 3.9k
a/n - this does touch on non consensual kissing, so please beware of that before you dive in
Before
Tell him the truth. You’ve just got to tell him the truth.
You walked into the brownstone off-campus house with a pit of anxiety in your stomach and repeating those words over and over again to yourself.
It’s not your fault. Tell him the truth.
The boys - Dean, Logan and Tucker - were sat on the leather sofas, bottles of beers in hand. You gave them your best smile as you shut the door behind you.
“Hey guys.”
They all looked at each other, like there something that they were trying to psychopathically figure out before replying to you. It was Logan who broke first.
“Hey, Y/N.” Logan almost sounded guilty for answering you.
You let out a nervous smile. The anxiety in your stomach increasing tenfold.
They couldn’t possibly know, could they?
“I-is Garrett here?” You asked, looking between then and upstairs.
Dean scoffed and Tucker nudged him with his elbow, as if to tell him to shut up. “Dean.” Tucker shook his head.
“What?” He furrowed his eyebrows.
“Don’t, man.”
“This is fucking ridiculous.” Dean laughed, but it was more malicious than friendly, “You’re actually serious? You want to speak to Garrett right now?”
Dean’s question was directed at you. Your cheeks flushed and your heart began to race, trying to figure out what this awful atmosphere was about.
“Y-yeah. I just have to tell him something.”
“Yeah you fucking do.” Dean spat out, leaning back on the sofa and looking away from you entirely.
“Sorry, did I do something?” You stepped forwards.
The boys looked at each other again.
Logan was the one to nod his head to Tucker, who was the closest to you. He sighed and shook his head as he pulled out his phone to bring something up for you.
You fiddled with a loose thread on your jumper as you waited in the uncomfortable silence.
You looked towards the top of the stairs.
Just tell him the truth. It’s not your fault.
“Here.” Tucker said, drawing your attention back to him and his phone he was now holding out for you. “Just hit play.”
You looked from the phone to the guys - Dean raising his eyebrows expectantly.
You swallowed your nerves as you prepared for whatever you were about to see.
The video was posted on the Fifth Line Instagram account, with over 4,000 views and 150 comments.
The video started with a girl vlogging her way through the belly of the ice-hockey arena. You didn’t recognise her, but you quickly realised it wasn’t her that you were going to be focusing on.
“What’s going on in there? Music is loud as fuck.” She laughed, walking over to a door and flipping the camera around to peer through the glass window.
You breath hitched as you realised what had been filmed.
“Oh shit.” The girl in the video swore.
The video panned to you being walked back against a wall, being kissed aggressively. Being kissed by someone who wasn’t your boyfriend Garrett.
Your eyes welled with tears as you realised how compromising this clip looked. It only captured maybe three seconds of you being kissed and pushed back, but it was enough to have done the damage.
You looked up from the video to the guys. Logan and Tucker held the heads low, looking at you like they’d never really known you. Dean looked like he never wanted to see you again.
“It’s…”
“Let me guess… Not what it looks like?” Dean questioned.
“Yeah.” Your voice was so quiet.
It had felt like your entire world had stopped rotating. Like gravity itself wasn’t enough to hold you down any more.
You felt like you were going to be sick.
“Has Garrett seen this?” You asked, palms clammy and shaking now.
“What do you think?” Dean said.
It was at that moment the door loudly banged open, making you swivel around to spot Garrett walking in.
He froze in the doorway.
You felt the guys stand up from the couch behind you.
A tear fell from your eye as you made eye contact with him.
Just tell him the truth.
You watched as his jaw clenched and looked away from you momentarily - as if looking at you for too long was too painful.
“Garrett.” You said softly, stepping forwards to him.
Your heart cracked in two when he stepped back though.
“Please go.” He said, his voice cracking.
Any moment now you were going to collapse to the floor, you were sure of it. Your legs had started feeling like jelly and your anxiety was causing your whole body to feel alien.
You shook your head in pleading, more tears falling now.
“Ga…”
“Just go.”
“Please.” You whispered.
“We’re done, Y/N!” Garrett put firmly, “So go.”
After
It had been 4 months since you’d broken up with Garrett. 4 of the worst months of your life.
It had been summer break for a good chunk of that time, but now it was time to go back to college and you were dreading it. The pit of anxiety in your stomach had been a constant ever since that awful day.
You held onto your textbooks like were a lifeline, as you walked into the library.
You kept your head down but you could hear people whispering and laughing at you as you walked past.
You were the most hated girl on campus.
The girl who broke Garrett Graham’s heart.
You’d been called a lot worse too; whore and slut were to name but just a few.
Finding a quiet table at the back of the library, you took off your rucksack and set your textbooks down in front of you.
You briefly looked around the library and noticed a few people looking your way.
After pulling back the chair and sitting down, you tried your hardest to stuff your head in the textbook and work. Nothing was quite ingesting into your brain though, because you were so aware of the people around you looking and quietly gossiping.
You pulled the sleeve of your jumper down over your hand, so you could dig your nails into the back of it like an anchor.
As you tried to focus on the words in your textbook, your mind became focused on the surrounding chatter instead.
“I heard she’d been cheating on Garrett for weeks.”
“She’s such a slut, my God.”
“She fumbled so bad it’s embarrassing.”
“So much nerve to even show her face in public.”
Your leg started bouncing up and down underneath the table. A nervous tick that you couldn’t control.
You flinched when someone walked behind you, worried that they would do something to you.
You gasped when someone roughly pulled out the chair opposite you, causing your fists to curl inwards and your knee hit the underside of the table in surprise.
“Oh shit,” The guy laughed, “She’s actually scared.”
It felt as though your heart was beating too fast.
You were too aware of your surroundings now - the people looking, laughing and someone was even filming.
“Don’t worry sweetheart, I thought you liked the attention.” The guy snickered.
“Shut the fuck up.”
The words were said in your head, but were actually voiced by your ex boyfriend.
It sounded as though he was right behind you. But surely not.
Surely…
“Jesus, dude.” The guy who had been cruel to you rolled his eyes and wandered off. Other people started dispersing then too, keeping their eyes down as though someone was staring them down.
Was Garrett really here?
Had he really just defended you like that?
You got your answer when he came and stood next to your table, holding out your pen you seemingly had dropped on the floor.
He towered over you. Well, of course he did because you were sat down - but he also towered over you when you were stood up too.
His height only added to how small you felt in the moment.
You risked looking up at his face, instantly feeling the rush of warmth through your chest at how beautiful he still was. His soft, kind, eyes and his untamed fury of curly locks.
His eyes kept on yours, his eyes darkening slightly and jaw clenching when he no doubt noticed your pale skin and tired eyes. It was taking everything in your strength to not cry.
“You okay?” He asked, handing you your pen.
You took it without thinking about the abundance of scratches on the back of your hand.
Once you realised your mistake you covered your hand back up with the sleeve of your jumper, and turned away from him and back to your book.
“Garrett, c’mon!” Sounded like Dean calling him.
“Yeah, in a minute.”
“No, now. Coach will run our assess to the ground if we’re late.”
You didn’t need to see him visibly leave to know that he’d gone. The lack of his presence was extremely noticeable and you were once again reminded of how empty you feel without him.
“Dude, what is wrong with you? You’ve been sulking all day.” Logan asked as he plated more of Tucker’s salmon pasta into a bowl.
Garrett looked up from his phone - away from the photo album of you and him that he hadn’t told anyone he still had.
“Nothing.” Garrett said, pocketing his phone and picking up a bowl to plate himself.
“Well you’ve convinced me.” Dean snorted.
Garrett kept quiet, not knowing how to broach the subject of you without pissing of the guys.
After dinner, the guys - along with Allie and Hannah - were all playing ice-hockey video games. It was when Garrett lost for the third time in a row that the guys knew something was truly up.
It was Tucker who paused the game.
“Okay enough. Talk to us, G.” He said.
Garrett chucked the video game controller on the table in front of him and sighed heavily. He leant back on the sofa and rubbed his hands over his eyes.
“Is this about Y/N?”
“Of course it’s about Y/N.”
“Well he can speak for himself.”
“The guy can’t even…”
“Okay enough!” Garrett sat forwards after hearing his friends speak for him.
He clenched his fists in front of him, suddenly thrown back to a memory of you and him in his room.
“What if I become like him?” Garrett asked, the soft glow from his bedroom lamp coating you both in a golden hue.
You had your head laid on his chest, your fingers splayed out around his ribs as you kept each other pulled close.
“You’re not your dad, Garrett.” You told him firmly.
“My fists beg to differ.” He sarcastically joked.
You lifted your head at that, trying to ignore how insanely attractive it was that he had one arm bent behind his head. His other arm ended in a tight fist which he was studying intensely.
You cupped his hand in yours, working your fingers through his tightly closed ones.
Garrett watched on with an intensity in his eyes that you knew to be love.
Once your hand was perfectly intertwined with his, you gave him a soft squeeze. You smiled at him and Garrett felt complete.
“Anytime you make a fist, whether that’s because you’re angry or upset, just remember what it feels like to hold my hand tight, know that you’re not alone, and understand that you’ll never be your dad because you have people around you who love and support you.”
Garrett’s fist unclenched at the memory.
“I’m worried… a-about Y/N.” Garrett started.
The others stopped to actually listen.
Once Garrett realised he had the full attention of his friends - their full support - he realised that no matter what he said or how he felt, his buds would be there for him.
“Worried about her how?” Logan asked.
“I don’t know okay, I just—.” Garrett sighed. “Hannah said she’s barely attending classes.”
Hannah shifted on the sofa, tucking her knees in close to her chin. “It’s true. She only goes to her 9AMs because she knows barely anyone attends them.”
“And today in the library. She looked terrified and flinched at everything. A-and…” Garrett draws in a couple of short breaths as he tries to get out his words, “Her hands.”
“What about her hands?” Dean asked softly.
“They were all scratched. Like a nervous tick or something.”
The guys blew out deep breaths, trying to come to terms with this new information that only Garrett had been too aware to see.
“Shit.” Tucker swore, thinking back on events and realising what his friends were putting down.
“Yeah, shit.” Dean said.
Hannah shifted in her position, turning towards Garrett.
“Garrett… when she came here that night… she was crying, wasn’t she?” She asked.
“Yeah.” Garrett’s gaze remained focused on keeping his fists open.
“And she tried talking to you then?”
Garrett nodded. “But I told her to leave.”
The room went quiet. No one wanted to say what everyone else was thinking. Otherwise, all these months of hate and hurt would have been for nothing - and worse than that, directed at the wrong person.
Allie shifted into Dean’s side. “I never thought she looked guilty.”
Garrett’s gaze flicked to Allie, who was awaiting his gaze with regretful eyes.
“Fuck.” He dropped his head and clenched his fists.
You’re aggressively crossing out another unsuccessful paragraph when there’s a knock at your dorm door.
The fear inside you elevates - worried it’s another puck bunny or worse coming to scare you off campus.
You leave it and return to pen and paper.
The knock at the door disturbs you before you can write anything.
Breathing out carefully, you leave your desk chair, pulling the sleeves of your hoodie down over your hands, before making your way to the door.
Whoever this was you would politely listen to whatever horrible things they had to say and then hopefully they’d leave peacefully.
Your hand shook as you turned the knob - not expecting Garrett with his hand raised to knock on your door again.
“Garrett…” You breathed out in slight relief. He wasn’t as scary as some of the people who had been at your door, albeit you were still concerned he might still have a few choice words left in him.
He takes note of presumably how rough you look, if it’s anything to go by how rough you feel.
Your room is darkly lit and carries a slightly stale smell with how often you hole yourself up in it.
“Can we talk?” He asked.
You don’t say anything, but Garrett takes your gesture of opening the door wider for him to walk through as a yes.
He walked in slowly, assessing a room that he’s been in so many times. Practically all of it is the same - even the trinkets that you’d bought together or photos from trips together on your adventure wall.
You shut your door closed and take a brief moment to collect yourself. You can’t imagine this conversation ending well for you.
What you don’t expect when you turn around is to find Garrett standing over your abandoned desk, reading the words on the page of your journal that he was never supposed to see.
“Oh, let me just…” You rushed over and closed the journal shut tightly. “Please don’t read that.”
Garrett watched you fumble around, trying to rid his gaze of your journal.
“Was…Was that a letter to me?” He asked.
“It’s nothing.” You kept your hand flat on the top of the journal to keep is shut - the pressure of keeping it closed grounding you.
“Y/N.” Garrett softly spoke from beside you, bringing a hand up and over yours.
You watched his fingers dance over yours carefully, like he was assessing where he should carefully place himself. The familiarity of the shape of his hands made you well up, and you had to bite your lip to keep the emotions at bay.
His fingers made the hold on your journal less tense, even though he was only barely hovering.
You got dizzy at the thought of him opening your journal to find the hundreds of lettered entries, addressed to him, apologising for everything.
Your fist curled in on itself at the thought of him seeing that part of yourself.
“Hey.” He said.
He was a solid wall of muscle beside you - one that you couldn’t dare glance at for risk of completely falling apart.
His fingers moved with less care then, weaving forcefully through yours.
“Remember what it feels like to hold my hand tight. You’re not alone. I’m right here.” Garrett repeated the words you had once whispered to him.
He squeezed your hand tight.
And that’s what finally made your legs give out beneath you.
“Hey, woah. Woah, okay.” Garrett caught you before you could fall completely. “I’ve got you.”
His hands wrapped around your waist and held onto you tight.
“I’m so sorry.” You sobbed, your body caving in on itself, “I n-never wanted to hurt you. I’m s-so sorry.”
Your cries were ugly. The kind that shattered Garrett’s heart to listen to.
“No. C’mere.” He brought you over to your armchair, sitting on it with wide legs so he could place you to sit across him. “It’s okay.”
Garrett’s body was a lifeline.
If he weren’t here in this moment, you’re not sure you’d ever come back from it.
The cries echoed around the room, but you were too in your own head to even notice, and Garrett’s grey knitted sweater was becoming wet with tears and snot.
His hand was still squeezed tightly against yours.
“I’m s-so sorry.” You hiccuped out.
“No.” He repeated the word you thought you had misheard before, “No baby, don’t apologise.”
Your head titled up to him, eyes wet and cheeks flushed. You didn’t miss the sparkle in Garrett’s eyes as yours focused to his, but there was no smile.
He shook his head slightly.
“Please don’t apologise.” He spoke so quietly, as though the conversation didn’t need to be heard from across the room.
It was your turn to shake your head.
You inhaled quickly, stuttering over your own breath as you tried to hold back the next sob.
You felt Garrett’s free hand on the curve of your hip, rubbing soothing circles around and around and around.
“Y/N, look at me.” Garrett said, which made you think that whatever he had to say was important.
His gaze looked over your face, bringing your joined hands up so he could wipe a rogue tear off your cheek. You could have sworn that his gaze wandered from your eyes down to your lips, but maybe you were just projecting.
“I know it wasn’t consensual.” Garrett said. You held eye contact with him as his words sunk in. His eyes wouldn’t let you abandon his - holding you strong. “It wasn’t your fault.”
Your breath hitched, but Garrett was ahead already and reminding you to breathe.
After all these months of being so alone and so isolated, hearing someone for the first time tell you that it wasn’t your fault has you falling to pieces.
You’d completely convinced yourself that you were at fault and that you’d done something so unforgivable, yet here Garrett was telling you the complete opposite.
Garrett held you close as you fell apart against him.
So many tears shed for all the moments you’d spent alone fearing that you’d never feel whole again. Tears shed for the relationship that had once been the best thing to ever happen to you. Tears shed for one person to finally believe you - perhaps the most important person.
It was a little while later and you were laid against Garret’s body as he laid on your bed.
You laughed obnoxiously at something he’d just said.
Your eyes still felt a little red-raw from all the crying, but Garrett had held you through every sob and coached you slowly through it.
He made you feel so safe.
You looked up at his face from where your head had been laying on his chest, noticing he was smiling down at you adoringly. “What?” You asked.
“I’m just happy to see you smiling.”
“Well, thanks for making me smile.” You patted his chest.
Your phone beeped on the nightstand before Garrett got a chance to respond. You groaned as you got up off of him and sat at the edge of your bed to check your phone.
The Instagram notification was bold in front of you.
Hannah: Hey! I know Garrett said he was going to stop by and see you this evening. Here if you need anything <3 xx
“Who is it?” Garrett asked, rolling his body onto his side to be close behind you.
“Hannah.” You showed him your phone. He smiled with a nod. “She seems lovely.”
You put your phone back onto the table.
“Yeah, she is.” You nodded carefully, trying to keep the jealousy dead inside of you. You had no right to be jealous if Garrett had moved on after everything. Especially not jealous over someone as wonderful as Hannah. “She’s been good to me these last few months.”
“Mhm.” You nodded, subconsciously driving your nails into the back of your hand and moving them back and forth.
Your mind went to all the places where you wished to never go. The idea of Garrett being comforted by another girl, let alone possibly have kissed or held hands with, was soul crushing.
“But she’s not you.” Garrett’s hand cupped itself over yours to stop the scratching. “No one is.”
You turned your head to face him and noticed he’d sat up behind you now. His body so close to yours and face (lips) closer than it had been in a very long time.
“If you like her…”
“I do. As a friend.”
“But…”
“I’m trying to be all romantic here and let you know that it’s always been you, so shush.” He joked, leaning into more. His gaze kept dropping to your lips.
“It’s okay though, if you have been with someone else. I… I would understand.” You self deprecatingly smiled.
“Mm mmm.” Garrett shook his head, his nose nudging against yours he was so close. “No. It’s only ever been you.”
“Gar…”
“Y/N, this is the part where I kiss you now. Okay?”
Before, he would never have been so polite to ask you for your consent before kissing you, but now - after - it made you only fall for him so much more. Consent is sexy after-all.
“Okay.”
His hand brushed up the back of your neck and pulled your head to close the last inch between your lips and his.
The kiss was like coming home.
He was so familiar in his pillowy, soft, touch, as well as his taste.
You closed your eyes to savour the moment mentally, only hoping that this was only the start of something new.
His lips moved against yours like they knew exactly what they were doing. His kissed you with confidence, which was ridiculously hot. He tilted your head so he could gain the slightest bit more access to your lips, causing you to let out the softest of moans.
Garrett pulled back when he heard the noise, “You okay?” His lips looked pink and fucked, his eyes wild as he waited for you to answer.
“Shut up and kiss me.”
He fell back onto your bed with a laugh, bringing you down with him. “Anything for you, baby.”
After yet another horrible date leaves you stranded, you call your best friend, Garrett Graham, for help. Now, if only Garrett can convince you that he’s the right guy for you, after all…
Feeling flows both ways | @mutantvampireearthquake
You surprise your boyfriend after a big win
Jeep | @bitchinbarzal
garrett loves his car, garrett also loves you. you wrecked his car.
Awaited Moments | @g0ldendesiree
garrett finally decided he’s done with your game of cat and mouse, the only thing standing in front of him? a football player who’s name you can’t even remember.
Problem | @/g0ldendesiree
when garrett finds out about a problem you’ve been having,what kind of friend would he be to not help you?
Play Pretend | @/g0ldendesiree
the boundaries blur between fake dating and what’s real when garrett gets jealous.
BREAKFAST SOUP | @edawgz
Garrett Graham loves that you’re an academic weapon. Well… he loves it until finals week rolls around and suddenly your textbooks are your first love.
mr. perfect | @aliahsarchives
when you’re partnered up with a football player for a class project, garrett can’t help but want you in his sights 24/7.
girls in matching yoga sets don't play | @grahamsangel44
Between Sets | @theunwrittenmoments
You agreed to start going with Garrett to the gym because between hockey practice, games and your work schedule, you have limited time together. Garrett spends the entire time watching you instead of his own training plan before his jealousy gets the best of him.
Fall into you | @girlontheruin
after a nasty fall on the ice, you return many months later to find out a certain hockey player’s stolen your usual slot. Where in Garrett Graham collides with you and your whole world falls down.
Garrett Graham x Figure Skater!Reader
Heating Pad & Hockey Boyfriend | @andy-15-07
PROFESSOR’S DAUGHTER | @darkkdamsel00
Garrett Graham, Briar’s star hockey player, breaks every rule he’s ever had when he falls hard for his strict literature professor’s daughter.
edge of the earth | @finelinevogue
the off campus house is having a party but you're not feeling it. luckily your boyfriend lives there and so you retreat to his bedroom (your safe space)
garrett graham one shot | @kooksandpearls
Laundry Day… | @grahamsangel44
Perfect For Me | @jaylalolz
you lose your virginity to the Garrett Graham.
breaking point, part two | @pucksandpower
Garrett is supposed to hate you by association. You’re dating his rival. You’re wearing the wrong colors. But he doesn’t look at you like you’re the enemy, he looks at you like he’s seeing something everyone else has learned to ignore. And when you run out of places to hide, his number is the only one you can think to call
Caught Looking | @/andy-15-07
Study Date Disaster | @/andy-15-07
spin me in circles | @/finelinevogue
it's your birthday and your boyfriend won't stop kissing you for more than a minute. safe to say, he's obsessed with you.
Off The Market (Current Boyfriend Trend) | @/theunwrittenmoments
When you stumble across the current boyfriend trend on TikTok, you and Allie decide it’s the perfect opportunity to prank your boyfriends. They didn’t find it nearly as funny as you did. Garrett’s response though? That was unexpected.
𐙚 Beau Maxwell
Bad Idea Right? | @/g0ldendesiree
what's the worst thing that could happen when you start seeing your brothers best friend?
Little Black Dress | @/g0ldendesiree
beau knows the rules, but that doesn’t stop him when someone else tries hitting on you.
warnings: fluff and more fluff, morning sickness (garrett holds reader’s hair back), pet-names (baby, my girl, tucker calls reader ma’am), she/her pronouns are used twice, the boys being silly and cute, pineapple on pizza (might be a warning for some… ❌).
notes: this was a request ! hope you like it <33 reblogs and comments are much appreciated 💟
Father-to-be Garrett comes in a package deal. The quiet time you spend together sometimes gets interrupted by his friends-slash-roomates, but the chaos never bothers you.
The kitchen is warm, smelling of flour and yeast. You and Garrett are standing at the kitchen countertop, a mess of dough and tomato sauce painting the marble. He finished training earlier so you came up with the idea to make something simple, something you could both participate in. He’s surprisingly good at it, his large hands kneading the dough with a practiced motion that looks more like a sport than cooking.
"More basil?" you ask, holding up the jar.
"Yeah," he says, leaning over to look. He reaches for a piece of pineapple, but you swat his hand away with a wooden spoon.
"Hands off the ingredients until we roll the dough," you tease.
He smirks, that crooked, familiar expression. "I'm just checking to see if it’s good."
You laugh, reaching for the rolling pin, but before you can start, the front door swings open with a bang. Logan, Tucker and Dean stumble in, mid-argument about a play from training.
"Is that pizza?" Logan asks, his eyes lighting up as he spots the dough. He heads straight for the island, leaning over your shoulder. "Tell me there's enough for five."
"There's enough for two. Well, two and a quarter," you say, subconsciously placing a hand on your small bump. "Unless Tuck wants to help us prep more dough? I know you guys are only good at eating this, not making it.”
"Yes ma’am! I’ll change and be right back.” Tucker says happily as he’s making his way up the stairs, never one to dismiss the chance of cooking with you.
Logan groans, but he settles onto the stool next to Dean. "Fine. But we're helping with the toppings. At least that, please." They both stare at the two of you with pleading eyes.
Garrett looks at you, a silent question in his eyes. "What’s gotten into you? You’ve never been so happy to help with cooking.” he says.
You shrug, a small smile tugging at your lips. “You can help. The more the merrier, I guess."
Garrett shakes his head, but he doesn't let go of your flour covered hip; you never even noticed his hands made it there once he finished kneading. "They're going to ruin the dough. They think they can spin and flip it around." he whispers into your ear, smiling at your giggle. As he hands a block of cheese to Logan so he can start shredding it, Dean notices a certain ingredient on the kitchen counter and groans.
“Come on, guys. Why is there pineapple here? Please tell me you’re not putting it on the pizza.” Dean complains.
“If my girl is craving pineapple on pizza, she’s getting pineapple on pizza.” Garrett comes to your defense. “And, it’s actually good!”
“Dean, don’t worry, you can choose your own ingredients. Besides, it’s not your fault your taste buds don’t work; pineapple on pizza is a delicacy.” You tease him and he sticks his tongue out in response.
Father-to-be Garrett is observant. He always pays attention to how you’re feeling, he doesn’t have to hear you voice your discomfort.
You’re halfway through a cup of tea when Malone’s becomes too much: the sound of the espresso machines, the loud laughs from a nearby table of students, and the clanging of cutlery against plates start to blend into an irritating sound. You rub your temples, closing your eyes for a second.
When you open them, Garrett’s already in front of you. He had been previously sitting with the boys, discussing some strategies for this week’s game, not wanting to disturb your calm with hockey talk. He’s standing with his back to the diner, his hands stuffed in his pockets. He’s been paying attention to you from the other side of the room.
"Too much?" he asks.
"Just a little." you answer.
Without another word, he reaches down and gathers up your books and hands you the cup of tea, which you finish. He guides you toward the door, his hand resting firmly on your waist.
"We’ll go to the mine and the boys’," he says, his voice low and steady. "I know how much you like my room, it’s quieter there. Plus, no random shouts from the living room. It’ll only be us." he adds, a slight smile at the mention of his loud friends, who are waving to the two of you as you’re leaving.
Father-to-be Garrett is giving. He loves taking care of you, always putting you above himself (as any man should). To him, there’s nothing better than being able to ease your burden.
The rain is hitting the window of the living room, a steady, rhythmic sound that usually helps you focus, but tonight it just makes the ache in your legs feel heavier. You’re curled up on the couch, a book resting forgotten on your lap, as you try to get rid of the dull pain in your ankles. The front door opens, and the usual chaos of the guys follows Logan’s loud laughter and the thud of a few hockey bags. The guys say their “Hi”’s to you as they make their way up the stairs.
Garrett walks in last, his eyes find you as soon as he enters. He doesn't ask if you're tired. He just sees the way you're rubbing your ankles and drops his bag by the door. He walks over to the couch and sits next to you.
"Move your legs, baby." he says.
You shift, lifting your feet and resting them in his lap. His hands are large, his skin warm and slightly calloused, but as he takes your right foot in his hands, his touch is incredibly careful. He uses his thumbs to apply firm, steady pressure to the soles of your feet, working through the tension with a focused intensity.
"Garrett, you don't have to," you murmur, closing your eyes. "You just got home from practice."
"I'm not tired," he says, his voice low and grounding. He doesn't look up, his gaze fixed on the task at hand, his thumbs tracing the curve of your heel. "Let me do this for you, please."
He works in silence for ten minutes, the only sound the rain and the steady rhythm of his breathing. When he finally finishes, he doesn't pull away. He keeps your feet resting against his thighs, his hands loosely encircling your ankles.
"Better?" he asks, finally looking up.
"Much." you admit.
He gives a small, satisfied nod and leans back against the sofa, his hand moving to rest on your knee. "Good. Whenever you want to, we’ll go upstairs.”
“Mhm,” you reply, eyes gently closing. “We can stay here for a while.”
“As you wish, baby.”
Father-to-be Garrett is part of a family. It’s not a blood one, but he doesn’t need that; he’s building a family with you. The house is often loud, but in moments of need, it turns into quiet support.
You wake up, not to the sound of the alarm, but to a sudden, violent lurch in your stomach. It’s a cold sensation that travels from your gut to your throat in a single second.
You don't even have time to fully open your eyes before you’re scrambling. You throw back the duvet, your hands fumbling for the edge of the mattress, and stagger toward the door. You stumble in the hallway, your feet hitting the cold hardwood, and dash to the bathroom.
Your knees hit the tiles, the cool porcelain of the toilet the only thing keeping you upright. You’re breathless, your eyes watering, the world spinning in slow, nauseating circles. You’re glad you’re wearing Garrett’s long t-shirt since it fits you like a dress, somewhat shielding you from the cold against your legs.
Behind you, you hear the heavy, hurried footsteps of Garrett. He’s in the room in seconds, kneeling on the hard tile beside you.
A large hand settles on the small of your back, steady and grounding. Another hand reaches out to gather your hair, pulling it away from your face and holding it securely.
He stays there, kneeling on the hard tile, completely unbothered by the fact that he’s sitting on the floor in his boxers. "Just breathe," he murmurs, his voice a low, gravelly rasp. "I've got you."
The sound of the commotion has clearly woken the house. A moment later, the heavy door to the hallway creaks open just a smidge.
"Is she alright?" Tucker’s voice is hushed but urgent. "Do we need ginger tea? I also have some crackers in the pantry or I can prepare a toast."
"I’ll get some water and meds.” Logan says, his voice uncharacteristically soft.
Dean’s voice drifts in from the hall. "I'll go check if there's any peppermint in the kitchen. That helps with the stomach."
Garrett doesn't look back at them. He just keeps his focus entirely on you, his hands tracing steady circles on your back.
"They're just worried," Garrett says quietly, his eyes searching yours as the wave begins to subside.
He reaches for a washcloth, soaks it in cool water, and gently presses it to the back of your neck. He stays there, while the muffled sounds of the guys in the kitchen can be heard.
When the wave finally passes, you lean back against the wall, trembling; you feel exhausted.
"I'm fine," you whisper, though your voice cracks. "You and the guys should go back to sleep. You have practice in an hour."
Garrett moves the washcloth to your forehead. “You’re not fine. You’re exhausted and sick. Practice can be delayed. Let me take care of you. Hell, even the boys want to, in their own ways.” he says.
“Okay.” you say, the exhaustion settling in.
He doesn't wait for a second confirmation. With an effortless strength, Garrett slides one arm behind your back and the other beneath your knees, lifting you from the bathroom floor. You instinctively tuck your face into the crook of his neck, the scent of him calming you.
He carries you back into the bedroom and settles you into the center of the bed, pulling the duvet up to your chin.
Within minutes, a quiet knock can be heard before the bedroom door creaks open.
Tucker is in the lead, balancing a tray. He sets it carefully on the nightstand, the aroma of warm ginger and toasted bread drifting toward you. "Small bites, please," he says, his voice a soft, encouraging murmur.
Logan follows close behind, carrying a fresh glass of water and the meds he promised he’d bring. He sets them down beside the tray, his eyes scanning your face for any sign of renewed distress. "Eat something before you take those." he advises quietly, offering a small, reassuring nod.
Then comes Dean. He’s holding a small bowl with a handful of hard peppermint candies. "For the nausea," Dean says, his voice dropping to a low, soothing register as he leans over to place it on the nightstand next to the tray. "They’ll help clear the taste in your mouth. Start with these."
He gives you a small, gentle wink as the guys begin to retreat. Tucker gives a final, watchful glance and Logan offers a quiet, "Call us if you need anything". They leave the room as quickly as they entered.
Garrett shifts closer, his presence a warm weight at your side. He unwraps one of the peppermint candies Dean brought, giving it to you. The sweetness immediately gets rid of the lingering taste of sickness in your mouth.
Next, you take a small, tentative sip of the warm ginger tea Tucker prepared. The heat offers a comforting sensation, making it easier to manage a bite of the simple toast he made.
You finally take the meds Logan brought, washing them down with a few sips of the water.
Your eyes begin to slowly, but surely, close. Garrett moves next to you, previously sitting on the edge of the bed, helping you reach the bedside table. You lean your head against his shoulder and a deep sigh escapes your mouth.
“Rest, I’ll be here.” he says, placing a kiss on your forehead.
Warnings: fighting, bleeding, bruising, yelling, not feeling accepted, bullying
Summary: You and the Sully's have a hard time adjusting to the Metkayina way. What happens when Aonung says something you just can't get over?
A/N: this is so perfect because it was someones request, but i'd also already had the idea for it, so combining my idea and the request ended up making this masterpiece!! (hopefullly) anyways enjoyyy
You and Lo’ak had been dating for a few years now, and despite being young you knew he was going to be your mate when you two came of age.
So when one day he came to you, rushed and panicked, and told you that he and his family were leaving, you’d never been more horrified. You had never seen him so upset, and as you held him close to you he asked– or really he begged– for you to come with him. You were scared at first, knowing you’d have to leave your family and your life behind. But after seeing how distraught he was, and knowing you’d never be able to live the same without him, you knew you had to go.
Convincing your parents was the second hardest part, as they couldn’t stand the thought of you being gone and completely off the grid. You had fought many hours that night, trying to convince them to let you go.
“Mom, you don’t get it, he is going to be my mate!” You yelled frustratedly. This conversation had been going on for three hours now.
“You do not know that, what if you two don’t last? And what, you’ll be stuck with him and that family?” She retorts, looking to your dad for backup, who had stayed conveniently silent throughout the whole conversation.
“Oh and what about you and dad huh? You two practically did the same thing and you guys lasted!”
“Your dad and I are different–”
“Mom, Dad I am just asking for a chance. Please. If things don’t work out, I have my Ikran and I can fly back home anytime.” You speak, trying one last time to convince your stubborn parents.
Watching as your mom looked over to your dad, he nodded before speaking.
“She does have a point.”
A smile grows on your face as your mom brings a hand to her face, rubbing her forehead.
“Fine. You may go. But you stay out of trouble, if there is any sign of danger you get on your Ikran and you leave, got it?” Your mom finally agrees.
“Yes!” You shout happily, immediately moving to hug your mom before hugging your dad. “I’m going to pack now, thank you!”
𓂃𓂁𓂃
With the immense joy you felt from being allowed to go, you didn’t think about just how hard it would be. When you had finished packing, and went up to your parents to say goodbye, it almost felt like your heart was being torn in two. Of course you wanted to go with Lo’ak, more than anything you’d ever wanted before. But standing here, looking at your parents teary eyed in front of you, almost had you staying.
Ultimately, you decided to go with Lo’ak, as you knew you’d be happier with him than without. Giving your parents a huge hug, you said your goodbyes, and headed to the Sully family home.
When you neared the house, you heard a shouting coming from inside, it sounded like Lo’ak’s mother, Neytiri.
“Mom, you can’t ask me to do this! To leave my home– to- to leave her!” You heard Lo’ak shout. He must've only just asked his parents.
You stood outside, trying your hardest to focus on the way the trees sounded when the wind blew through them instead of the shouting coming from just a few feet away.
After a little, the shouting had stopped and Neytiri just gave up, but not without saying.
“She is yours to look over, anything happens and it is on you Lo’ak.”
In that next second, Lo’ak came storming out of his home, only to bump into you.
“Shit. How much of that did you hear?” He asks.
“All of it.” You shrug, looking up. “My parents said yes.”
He smiles, embracing you.
“I’m so glad. Come, we are about to leave.” He speaks, grabbing your hand to lead you to where he and his family were waiting for their Ikrans.
You wait for your Ikran as well, not forgetting to thank the Sully’s for letting you come with them.
𓂃𓂁𓂃
You stare in awe as the Ikrans approach Awa’atlu. The beach looked beautiful as it shone and reflected the sun. You looked nervously towards Lo’ak as you all prepared for landing.
You were on edge from the very moment you landed. You hated the way the Metkayina stared at you and the Sully family, but especially when they glared at Lo’ak – you may have hissed a few times.
Ronal had a circle around you like an animal deciding how to devour its prey, and you hated every second of it. But you were enraged when she lifted Lo’ak's hand to show his five fingers, saying they were demons.
And ever since then you knew this would be no easy adjustment.
When Tonowari and Ronal had finally decided to let you and the Sully’s stay, they designated their children, Aonung and Tsireya to teach you guys the way of the water.
You watched as Aonung tried to argue against it, and as Tsireya immediately agreed, asking you guys to follow her to the Marui you all would be sharing.
Looking over to Loak, you share a glance, before turning to follow everyone.
𓂃𓂁𓂃
The next few days were certainly… something. You couldn’t seem to do anything right – even Lo’ak learned how to do everything before you. You couldn’t hold your breath for long, and it was utterly miserable.
Especially because Aonung made it a point to constantly tease you. He had been insufferable to all of you since the day you’d got there.
With all the pent up aggravation you had, you needed some way to release it. And you could tell the same for Lo’ak. Most nights, you two would sneak off to get a moment of privacy, even if that meant just sitting out on the beach, long after the suns had gone down.
Tonight, you two were sitting on the beach, hands entwined. Your knees were pulled into your chest, and your head rested upon them. Lo’ak sat beside you, legs spayed out before him as he held himself up with one arm behind him. The other held your hand, rubbing slow circles on your hand.
When his movements stopped abruptly, you looked to your side, seeing Lo’ak staring out at the beach.
“What’s wrong?” You ask.
“I just–” He stops, struggling to speak.
You turn your body, giving him your full attention, hoping he’d open up to you about whatever he was feeling.
“I hate it here.” He sighs, sitting up more. “I hate that we come out here and sit on the beach every night instead of the trees like we used to. I hate not being able to jump and swing like we used to. Things are just so–so different here. And I hate it. I miss the forest.”
Your face softens as he speaks. You knew he’d been feeling it– but hearing him say it out loud set the reality in for you. You guys weren’t in the forest, and you probably never would be. You had to leave the only home you’d ever known, and now here your partner was in front of you saying he missed it more than anything – and he was struggling. And you didn’t know how to help.
So instead of saying anything, you just hug him. You hug him as tightly and lovingly as you can – because that’s all you can give.
His arms come around your back to hug you, and you stay like that for a while.
When you two finally separate, you finally speak.
“I feel the same. We just have to learn how to adapt together I suppose.”
He nods, and you two eventually head back to the marui, ready for what he next day had in store for you.
𓂃𓂁𓂃
The next day you didn’t have lessons, so everyone went their own way. You and Lo’ak went to walk along the beach and practice swimming, and Kiri was somewhere nearby.
When you had surfaced the water, you heard chatter nearby. Yu noticed it was Aonung and his group of friends.
But as you watched closer, you realized they were with Kiri. The next thing you knew, they were holding up her hand, making fun of her fingers. You look over to Lo’ak immediately, who was already watching, and immediately swam to shore.
You followed, already knowing this was going to get messy quick.
Lo’ak storms up, immediately yelling. “Hey back off, fishlips!”
“Oh look, another freak.” Aonung comments.
You had gone to Kiri's side, asking if she was alright.
But you continued to watch the scene before you, as Aonung had started to make fun of Lo'ak's tail. You hissed from where you were standing, catching their attention as you spoke.
“Leave us alone.”
Somehow, Neteyam had found his way over, and was now in front of Aonung, angry.
“Back off. Now.” He growled.
Aonung throws his hands up and takes a step backward.
“And from now on, I need you to respect my sister.” He adds, before turning to you, Lo’ak, and Kiri, motioning for you all to leave. You grab Lo’ak's hand, more than ready to get away from the group.
But as you all are walking away, you hear Aonung speak once more.
“Theyre all freaks. The whole family.”
It was simple– nothing he hadn’t said before. But you had had enough. He had disrespected you and what was practically your family, one too many times.
Lo’ak beside you tenses up, and turns back to the boy, walking over. You caught up to him right when he got in front of Aonung. You bring a hand to rest on his chest.
“Lo’ak, it’s not worth it. Your dad will be angry.” He sighs and drops his head, knowing you were right.
“But mine isn't here.” You mutter, before turning to Aonung and socking him in the face.
You hear the shouts of the rest of Aonung's group as you throw punch after punch, hearing Lo’aks laugh before he joins the brawl. You threw some nasty punches, and the fight was dirty. Hair and tails being pulled nonsensibly, and you think you’d bitten someone at some point.
When the fight was over, you were a little bruised up, with a cut on your lip as well. Lo’ak and Neteyamj looked pretty much the same.
And before you all headed home, Lo’ak pulled you to the side.
He brought a hand up to your face, using his thumb to wipe away the blood on your lip. Chuckling softly, he spoke. “You are so crazy.”
You smile wide, looking up at him.
“But you are mine.” He speaks, pressing a kiss to your nose.
“Your parents are going to be mad…” You speak hesitantly.
He shrugs, moving to hold your hand.
“We will figure it out.”
𓂃𓂁𓂃
As the four of you walked back to the Marui, you got increasingly more nervous. You had started the fight, what if Neytiri and Jake didn’t want you to stay with them anymore? What if they sent you home?
As you all enter the Marui, Jake immediately notices the state you are all in, and immediately starts shouting.
“What happened?!” He yells, Neytiri coming to join his side.
Neteyam tries to say it was him– but you cut him off.
“Mr. Sully, it was my fault. I started the fight.” Jake turns to you, confused. Neytiri straightens. Out of the pair, Jake had always been more accepting of you, and now you were scared you’d lost that. But you continued on.
“Aonung and his friends were making fun of Kiri, and then when me and Loak showed up they made fun of him as well. I’m sorry but I couldn’t stand by and just let that happen.”
Out of the corner of your eye, you could've sworn you said Neytiri smile for just a second. You must've been crazy,
“Regardless, you boys still chose to join. When you know..” Jake had begun to speak, and you eventually tuned him out, noticing Neytiri had been staring at you the entire time.
After what felt like hours of Jake lecturing you guys, he finally let up, and you all separated. But as you were going to leave the Marui, Neytiri called out your name.
“Yes?” You respond, turning to her.
She motions for you to join her in a little corner of the Marui, in front of her.
You take a seat in front of her, and she tells you to turn around.
“I have to rebraid your hair.” She speaks.
You were surprised, you thought she didn’t like you at all. But her braiding your hair? That was a whole new level of time and care.
But as she speaks to you, again her voice is lowered. “I was wrong about you.”
You stay silent as she continues, hands moving swiftly in your hair.
“You have a good heart. You protected my son and my daughter. You are fierce. I like it.”
Your heart swells with pride with each word she speaks. What you did today actually helped prove yourself to her?
A while went by, neither of you saying anything. She braided your hair rather quickly, only fixing the strands that needed it most. And when she was done, you two stood, and you turned to her.
“I see myself in you, and I see you.” She spoke, nothing but truth in her voice.
And that was all you needed. The approval you’d always searched for from Neytiri. She had finally blessed you with it.
Could you make a chiefs daughter, who is like really awkward and doesn’t really understand feelings and allat, but it’s really gentle. Kinda like ronal but less mean. And she finds Lo’ak when he tries to, and tries really hard to make him know that he’s loved (sorry English is not my first lenguage)
Hello, don't worry about it! Thank you for requesting and for choosing me as your first ever! It's an honour. <3
I already did something similar here so I'll make this a "continuation" of part 1, hope this is okay! :)
You weren't sure if Lo'ak was avoiding you, or if the knowledge of what you had seen that night simply made you more aware of his distance. He still defended you from Aonung's teasing, and if you thought about it, you never sat close for communal dinners, never joined him on hunts or even swam together daily — but now you were more aware of his presence in the clan — every time your eyes caught the reflection of deep blue in the water they seemed to follow him, seemed to linger when he sat on the shore staring out into the ocean. You kept an eye on him during dinner, making sure he took a serving of food and more so that he was eating it.
His family didn't seem to notice, the Metkayina boys he would swim with didn't seem to notice, not even Tsireya who had been assigned to teach him the Metkayina way seemed to notice. They didn't know, but you couldn't blame them — tensions were rising with the sky people, his father never stopped, his mother was still grieving, and Kiri and Tuk were just trying to get by. Even Tsireya and the Metkayina boys were growing worried for the life that was all they had known.
So you decided that you would be the one to notice, and you would help Lo'ak to see that.
He sat on the reef, seaweed and shells in his hands as he attempted to weave together a net for fishing. The eclipse had started to turn the sky swirling shades of purple and the water reflected the dimming light like the stars suspended above it. His hands moved with hesitation, but also with definite improvement. Since that night he had thrown his all into learning — that look on your face was something he never wanted to see again, so he would distract himself with tasks, asking around if there was anything he could do to help. He learned to weave, to fix holes in the paths and maruis around Awa'atlu, he volunteered for more hunts and to drag in the nets at the end of the day, and now he was learning to fix those nets. Anything he could focus on instead of the dull feeling in his chest.
Your footsteps in the sand didn't disturb him for a second, his eyes trained on the mess of threads in his hands. He only hesitated when you lowered next to him, busying yourself with your own weaving. It was silent for a while, besides the clicking of shells against each other, the gentle lap of the tide and the occasional whistle of passing ilu. You couldn't help the way your eyes would drift to his hands as they worked — steady, careful, trembling slightly with inexperience but the determination to do well. Then they drifted to his face. You had learned to read people from Tsahìk, how to see when they are lying, in pain, being truthful or hiding something — but Lo'ak was blank. You weren't sure if this concerned you or relieved you. He wasn't in pain, but he couldn't have been fine either...
"You're staring." His voice came out suddenly, hoarse and a whisper like the words left before he could form the thought.
Your gaze snapped back to your own work, fingers moving faster now. "No I— I was just... Sorry."
"You've been watching me." His net fell to the floor as he shifted to face you, his legs covered in wet sand as he crossed them, resting his arms on top. "I've seen you."
"Lo'ak, I don't mean to make you feel— I just— You—" None of the words you wanted to say felt right. You'd never been in this situation before, how were you supposed to react? To respond? You wanted to comfort him but the last thing you wanted to do was to make him feel like you pitied him.
He placed a hand over the top of yours, setting down your own weaving and pulling you to face him. "Is this about... that night?" You tried to read his face, see the tremble in his lips, the sadness in his eyes, but no matter how hard you searched the answers never came. He sighed, his gaze falling to your joined hands. "I'm sorry. I didn't want you to see that."
"You don't have to be sorry." Your words came out too quickly and you cringed. "I— You know—" A sigh fell from your lips and you gave in, letting the words pour. "You're not alone you know? I don't know why you thought about doing that— well I have my suspicions, and none of which are true by the way— and I know why you thought about it, how you were feeling— even though I don't, not really, of course— but... I want to help you, to help you see that you don't have to do it. I want you to stay and so many people do too. You are so loved and you belong in this life, Lo'ak."
When your gaze finally returned to him you saw a break, finally. His eyes shone with something, and his lips trembled, pressing together as he held back a smile. "I want to stay." You released a breath, relieved that he had come to that conclusion, but you weren't sure you fully believed him yet. "I never want to worry you like that, or hurt you like that. You already lost—" He caught himself, still unable to bring himself to say the words out loud. "You are not alone either, and I want to be there for you."
You could've almost laughed at how his instinct was to comfort you, when that was the whole reason you joined him on the shore. "You are there for me, Lo'ak. You do my chores when I can't leave my marui, you argue with Aonung for reasons I never overhear," he laughed softly, "And you checked up on me every day after— after Teyam—" The words refused to leave your own mouth. "Even when I couldn't be there, you were. I want to do the same for you. I want you to know that I am there. That I see you, Lo'ak." Tears fell from your eyes before they had a chance to leave his, but they followed soon after. His hand came to wipe them away, lingering on your cheek for a second longer.
"I do see you, sevin. I have seen you since the moment I met you." Your hand met his, intertwining your fingers as he spoke. "I realise that now. I thought I lost you too for a while but— I was blind, so blind. I don't ever want to leave you."
"So don't." You assumed before he could finish, just hoping his words meant what you thought they did. Your forehead pressed against his, your breaths syncing between you. "I've been blind too, Lo'ak. But now I see you, and I want to be there for you. If you would let me?"
"Of course I would." He laughs, placing a hand on the back of your head to pull you close.
The eclipse took over the sky as you sat on the sand, and you promised from that night to confide in each other, to never let each other be alone again.
Summary: To trust, and to be trusted - two sides of the same coin.
He taught you how to believe in gentle words, in careful touches, in love that didn’t ask for pain in return. He pulled you back from the darkest corners of your mind, where fear had learned to speak louder than hope.
And in the end, when it mattered most, you were the one who stepped forward and saved what his heart could never afford to lose.
Pairing : Lo’ak x Female!Reader
TW! : Emotional abuse, Trauma, Blood, SA mentioned!
WC :
!! ALL CHARACTERS AGED UP !!
You didn’t know when it began to change.
Only that, at some point, the boy you had known as a demon and not much more, stopped being just another presence in Awa’atlu and became something tangled deep in your memories - knotted with fear, awe, and an understanding you were too young to name.
You had known him since the day his family arrived, their ikrans cutting clean lines through the lagoon as they were welcomed into the reef.
Back then, he was all sharp teeth and sharper words - a feral child with wooden beads in his hair and rebellion in his blood.
Always loud, always restless.
He challenged everyone, questioned everything, and somehow always ended up at the center of trouble.
Watching him was like watching a storm form over calm water: you knew something was about to break, you just never knew what.
He was the only one reckless enough to earn Ronal’s open fury more than once. Her patience was legendary, her wrath even more so. And yet, he met it head-on, chin lifted, eyes blazing, as if daring her to strike him down. In a strange way, it made people fond of him.
Or at least entertained.
Bless her heart, indeed.
You, on the other hand, were nothing like him.
You were only a child too - but a quiet one, with a fragile spirit that startled easily. The world felt too loud, too sharp, too demanding. When he and his siblings tried to pull you into their games, their laughter echoing across the shallows, you always disappeared. Slipped behind woven curtains, hid among coral shadows, held your breath until the danger passed.
Your family made sure fear became your second skin.
As the youngest of their children, expectations clung to you like wet sand.
You were supposed to be fierce, relentless, unyielding, just like your older brothers.
Warriors. Hunters. Born with spears in their hands and fire in their hearts.
The fact that you were a girl meant nothing to them. If anything, it made your failure more unforgivable.
There was always a voice reminding you of it.
“Weak limbs.”
“A burden for this house.”
“You bring shame to this family.”
The words followed you everywhere, sinking into your bones.
You weren’t allowed to play with others your age, weren’t allowed softness or rest.
Instead, you were placed among adults, expected to work, to assist, to endure -- just as your brothers did.
Your small hands learned labor before they learned joy.
Did it matter when your muscles trembled from exhaustion? No.
Did it matter when your skin split open, when blood mixed with saltwater? No.
Pain was treated as correction. Silence as obedience.
Eventually, even your older siblings grew tired of you.
Watching you was a responsibility they never wanted, a burden that brought punishment when you failed to improve fast enough.
And so, they found other ways to rid themselves of you.
They shoved you into dark, airless places and left you there for hours, knowing fear would keep you still while they ran free. They forced you into training meant for bodies far stronger than yours, pushing until joints gave way, until fingers bent the wrong way, until cuts carved themselves into scars that never quite faded.
Each injury was dismissed as weakness.
Each tear, an insult.
But there was a moment - a single, irreversible moment - when something inside you finally broke.
They watched. That was the part that stayed with you the most.
They watched as one of their friends crossed a line that should never have existed, his intent cold and merciless, as if you were nothing more than an object left unattended. No one stopped him. No one spoke.
You were stripped of dignity before you were stripped of breath.
You fought.
For the first time. For the last time.
You didn’t remember how you got away - only the copper taste of blood filling your mouth, your lungs burning as you ran.
The world blurred as your legs gave out beneath you at the entrance of the Tsahik’s marui.
Your body shook uncontrollably, the beaded top you had worn gone, your skin marked with bruises and teeth and terror.
Ronal didn’t ask any questions.
She took one look at you and knew.
Her hands were steady as she wrapped you in cloth, her presence a wall between you and the world that had failed you.
And before the sun dipped beneath the horizon, justice - reef justice, swift and absolute - had already been carried out.
You never spoke of it again.
From that moment on, you never saw that boy again.
Nor your family.
And honestly? You didn’t even question it.
Questions belonged to a life you no longer lived.
Whatever had been done was done, sealed beneath the water like bones swallowed by the reef.
You were given a small place of your own, tucked close enough to the Tsahik’s marui that Ronal could keep an eye on you without smothering you. She and Tonowari watched over you the way they watched over their children - not with pity, but with quiet vigilance. With rules. With safety.
With the unspoken promise that no one would ever touch you without permission again.
Growing up under Ronal’s wing reshaped you.
She didn’t coddle you, but she never broke you either.
You followed her everywhere - through the soft glow of dawn rituals, through long nights heavy with chants and incense, through moments when the sea itself seemed to hold its breath.
You learned to listen before you spoke.
To observe currents, not just in water, but in people.
Healing wasn’t only about hands and herbs; it was about patience, restraint, and respect.
You became her right hand without ever meaning to.
You memorized her movements, anticipated her needs, learned when to step forward and when to fade into the background.
The clan came to rely on you - quiet, efficient, unassuming.
No one called you weak anymore. No one dared.
Still, the past never truly loosened its grip.
The child you had been was gone, but the scars she carried lived on in your body and in the places of your mind you never let anyone touch. Trauma clung to you like a curse whispered by the ancestors. You avoided crowds, laughter that grew too loud, celebrations that blurred into chaos.
You didn’t explore beyond what was necessary. You stayed in the same familiar paths, the same stretches of water, the same few places where your heart didn’t race.
Safety became your religion.
And then there was him.
Lo’ak.
The feral boy had grown into something else entirely - still sharp-edged, still reckless in spirit, but tempered by loss, discipline, and responsibility.
Among the hunters, his name carried weight.
Respect.
Expectation.
He was being shaped into a leader whether he liked it or not, the kind who fought first and thought later, but always cared deeply, painfully so.
He became your undoing without even trying.
He noticed you long before you noticed him.
The way you moved quietly behind Ronal.
The way your eyes always scanned a space before you entered it.
The way you flinched - not visibly, but internally - at sudden noise or touch.
Where others saw distance, he saw depth.
In his eyes, you were a pearl - hidden, guarded, forged by pressure and pain. And he wanted nothing more than to prove you were worth the patience it took to find you.
He fought for every inch of your attention.
Not with force, not with arrogance - but with persistence.
With presence.
He learned when to speak and when silence was kinder. He learned your rhythms, the subtle tells in your body language.
He never cornered you.
Never demanded.
He waited.
It took time, so much time, for you to even dare look at him without your guard snapping into place.
But he never gave up.
Little by little, he taught you that trust didn’t have to come all at once. That it could be built in fragments.
Shared glances. Brief conversations. Sitting near you without expectation.
Baby steps, taken carefully, respectfully. And somehow… they worked.
The connection didn’t announce itself. It simply settled.
One day he was a stranger you avoided. The next, he was there, always there, offering a teasing smile, a gentle word, a presence that warmed instead of burned.
He softened you without breaking you open.
You were there for him when the weight of the wars crushed his chest, when grief hollowed him out and left him staring into the water like it might answer him back.
You stayed when he clashed with his family, when the future they carved for him felt like a cage. You held space for him during the nights his mind betrayed him, when doubt gnawed at his sense of self and he unraveled in ways no one else ever saw.
And he stayed for you.
That saved you.
And he fell, quietly, irrevocably, painfully, in love with you.
So much so that at times it scared even him.
Because what he felt was too gentle, too steady, too real to belong to a world that had taken so much from him already. You felt like something precious the universe had forgotten to take away.
And anything that beautiful, Lo’ak knew, never came without a price.
His parents sensed it too.
You were too calm. Too kind. Too soft around the edges, where their son was all sharp angles and scars.
To them, it didn’t make sense.
You were not loud, not demanding, not forged by battle in the way they understood strength.
And Lo’ak was their only son left.
The weight of that truth sat heavily on their shoulders, pressing suspicion into every look they gave you.
How could a living being, with such a feral spirit, fell for such a rough man?
How can you be so soft all the time? Never showing anger, never demanding, always there to bow your head when someone needed something.
Maybe it was fear.
Maybe jealousy.
Maybe grief that had nowhere else to go.
You noticed the distance immediately - the way conversations died when you approached, the polite smiles that never reached their eyes, the subtle coldness that brushed your skin like a current you couldn’t fight. But you kept it to yourself.
A secret, carefully sealed.
Lo’ak already stood on fragile ground with his family most days. You refused to be another crack in the ice beneath his feet.
He found out anyway.
He always did.
It happened after yet another fight between him and Jake - voices raised, tempers flaring, old wounds ripped open and thrown back like weapons. It escalated fast, too fast, spiraling into something ugly and painfully familiar.
You stepped in without thinking, instinct overriding caution. You had enough of watching him tear his soul open for a little crumb of understanding.
“Stop talking like that! What’s gotten into you?”
You reached for Lo’ak’s hand, fingers wrapping around his wrist, grounding him.
Your voice didn’t rise. It never did. It stayed soft, steady, and that was usually enough to pull him back from the edge.
But this time, the storm turned toward you.
“You stay out of this! And cut the crap!”
Jake’s words struck harder than any blow.
You froze.
The present shattered, replaced by something old and buried deep. Your father’s voice. The same sharp tone. The same condemnation. The same message: you are wrong for speaking, wrong for existing here.
“I—I’m sorry, Sir!”
The words escaped you before you could stop them, reflexive and raw. Your chest tightened painfully, breath catching as if invisible claws had sunk into your ribs.
For the first time in years, you forgot how to hide it.
Horror flashed across your features.
Your ears flattened instinctively against your head, posture stiff and submissive, eyes darting around the space like a trapped animal searching for escape.
You weren’t there anymore—not really.
Everyone saw it.
And Lo’ak snapped.
Before another word could be thrown at you, before another wound could open, he bolted, pulling you with him, his grip firm but careful, shielding you with his body as he dragged you outside, away from the noise, away from the voices, away from the past clawing its way back to the surface.
From that moment on, you kept your distance from his family.
Not out of spite. Not out of anger. But self-preservation.
Lo’ak noticed, of course.
He always did. But he didn’t push.
He wasn’t angry - not at you. If anything, it only deepened his resolve to protect the fragile peace you had built together.
Then the sky burned again.
Another Sky People attack tore through the fragile calm, plunging everything into chaos.
Screams, alarms, frantic movement - pure madness.
For once, neither Jake nor Neytiri had a plan solid enough to shield everyone beneath it.
Instinct took over. Survival. War.
They fought as they always did.
For their family.
For their people.
For safety.
Watching Lo’ak prepare to run into battle - after whispered goodbyes that sounded too much like final ones - something inside you snapped.
The calm you had mastered for years cracked wide open.
Because loving him meant knowing, deep in your bones, that the ocean did not always give back what it took.
And this time, fear didn’t make you small.
It made you burn.
For the second time in your life, you chose to fight.
Not because you were ready - emotionally, you were splintering- but because standing aside felt worse.
Doing nothing would have destroyed you faster than fear ever could. At least this way, you were useful.
You didn’t understand the Sky People’s fire guns.
They were loud, brutal, impersonal. Distance without soul.
But a bow?
A bow listened to you.
It followed your breath, the tension in your shoulders, the quiet focus you had learned beside the Tsahik.
Archery had always answered you faithfully.
So you stayed back, hidden between water and stone, and you became still.
From a distance, you watched over Lo’ak and Neytiri, your arrows flying clean and precise. Each release cleared their backs, carved space for them to move, to survive.
Jake fought farther ahead, separated from the rest - efficient, aggressive, too sure of himself.
He moved like someone who had survived too many wars to believe this one could take him.
It was a mistake.
You felt the shift before you saw it - the wrong kind of silence, the brief lull predators wait for.
One of the Avatars noticed the opening too.
You saw him clearly, the way his mouth curled, the confidence in his stance as he raised his weapon and aimed straight at Jake’s back.
You reached for another arrow.
Your fingers closed on empty air.
Something snapped inside your head - not panic, not fear.
Clarity. Pure and brutal.
Your body moved before thought could catch up, syncing perfectly with the sound of the weapon firing.
The sound was sharp, violent, tearing through the air, and then pain exploded through you.
A searing, molten heat tore into the left side of your chest, spreading upward toward your shoulder, downward toward your abdomen, as if fire itself had carved a path through your body.
The force of it sent you backward, crashing into the water with a hollow, helpless splash.
Instinct took over.
Your palm flew to your chest, pressing desperately against the wound, but blood poured through your fingers anyway, warm and unstoppable. It spilled into the water in thick clouds, staining everything around you a bright, horrifying red as you floated helplessly on your back, staring up at the fractured sky.
The adrenaline kept you awake.
Too awake.
Every sound carved itself into your awareness: gunfire cracking like thunder, screams breaking apart, water splashing violently around you. Your heart pounded erratically, struggling to keep up as your body began to fail.
Time lost meaning.
You couldn’t tell if you had been drifting for seconds or centuries.
Then the adrenaline began to fade.
The water turned painfully cold, seeping into you, stealing warmth from your limbs. Your body started to shake uncontrollably, teeth chattering as weakness crept in.
Your vision blurred at the edges, dark spots blooming like ink in water.
Hands grabbed you.
Rough, urgent, desperate.
“Oh no… no, no, no…”
Jake’s voice cracked as he pulled you from the water, hauling you against him. His face hovered above yours, stripped of command, stripped of certainty, just fear left behind.
His hands trembled as badly as your body did, moving over you, trying to assess the damage, trying to stop something that wouldn’t stop.
“I found her!” he shouted, panic tearing through every word.
“Lo’ak, she’s here!”
That was when your eyes filled with tears, spilling freely before you even realized you were crying.
The desperation in his voice shattered something deep inside you.
Splashing. Ragged breaths.
And then you saw him.
Lo’ak.
The most precious person in your life stood before you, frozen in horror, his face drained of all color. His eyes locked onto the blood soaking your body, onto the way you barely moved, barely breathed.
“Y/N, baby…”
His voice broke completely. He couldn’t even form the words, hands shaking as he gathered you into his chest, holding you as if letting go would end you. His heartbeat thundered against your ear - fast, frantic, terrified.
“The bullet pierced through,” Jake said, his voice thick, raw with pain. “She’s bleeding too fast...”
Those words echoed.
Too fast.
Too late.
Too familiar.
“I’ll be okay… don’t worry…”
The words came out weak, barely more than air, but you forced them past trembling lips. Your body was so tired, aching in a way that went beyond pain, beyond fear.
And yet your heart refused to slow, hammering wildly against your ribs, your breathing ragged and uneven, as if it alone was keeping you tethered to the world.
“Don’t let go of me,” you whispered.
You felt him then, really felt him.
Lo’ak’s chest shook violently against your cheek as he broke, sobs tearing out of him with no shame, no restraint. His arms tightened around you like a lifeline, like if he held you hard enough, death itself would be forced to retreat.
“I’m sorry,” he choked.
“I should-...I should have stayed back… I should have protected you…”
Each word sounded like it was ripping him apart from the inside. You wanted to lift your hand, to touch his face, to tell him none of this was his fault.
That you chose this. That you would choose him again, every time. But your fingers wouldn’t listen anymore.
They felt distant. Heavy. Numb.
“It’s okay…” you tried to say. What came out was barely sound. “I’m sorry… I just wanted to help…”
Your tongue felt thick.
Your thoughts slipped, scattered like sand through open fingers. The cold had settled deep into your bones now, your body no longer shaking, an absence that scared you more than the pain ever had.
Then Neytiri’s voice cut through the chaos, sharp and urgent, pulled tight with fear.
“Ma’Jake! Lo’ak! We have to move her, now! Before it’s too late!”
You wanted to tell them it was fine.
You wanted to tell them you weren’t afraid.
You wanted to tell Lo’ak not to look at you like that.
But your lips refused to part.
The world dimmed, sounds muffling as if you were sinking beneath deep water.
Faces blurred above you.
The weight of Lo’ak’s arms faded, not because he loosened his hold, but because you could no longer feel them.
The last thing you registered was his voice, breaking completely as he called your name.
History repeated itself.
Once again, you were small and broken in someone else’s arms. Once again, blood marked the water.
Once again, the people you loved looked at you with fear instead of safety.
And as darkness pressed closer, one thought clung to you like a final prayer:
Not like this.
Please—not like this again.
“So… how did you get here?”
The question was gentle, almost careful, as if he was afraid the words themselves might break you.
You knew this place.
You felt it the moment you opened your eyes.
The golden light filtering softly through the ancient branches, the air warm and still, heavy with peace. Sacred seeds of Eywa drifted lazily around you, glowing faintly as they settled at the roots of the towering tree.
The ground beneath you felt solid, alive, too alive to be a dream.
Neteyam sat beside you.
He looked exactly as you remembered him.
Unchanged. Whole.
The same calm strength in his posture, the same quiet kindness in his eyes.
No wounds. No blood.
No weight of war carved into his face.
Seeing him like this made your chest ache in a way that felt eerily familiar.
“The Sky People…” you said slowly, your voice uncertain, like it didn’t fully belong to you yet. “I was fighting. Then…”
You frowned, trying to pull the memory together. It slipped through your grasp, fragmented and blurred.
But the sensation - the pain - lingered.
A phantom burn in your chest, tight and sharp, as if your body remembered what your mind refused to hold.
“Then everything hurt.”
You swallowed.
“I tried to save your father.”
Neteyam didn’t answer right away.
He studied your face, your posture, the way your shoulders curved inward as if bracing for something.
He recognized that look.
He had worn it himself once - when Lo’ak had told him how he died, stumbling through the words like they might cut him too.
“They are lucky,” he said softly at last.
“Very lucky to have you with them.”
His gaze warmed, filled with gratitude and something painfully close to pride. “ Thank you… for looking after them. For being there in the ways I never got the chance to.”
That was enough.
Your vision blurred instantly, fat tears spilling over despite your effort to stay composed.
Neteyam’s loss was a wound that never closed, no matter how much time passed. Maybe he didn't mean much for you back then, but in time, his absence grew on you too.
“It’s such a shame,” he continued gently, his voice tinged with sadness, “that you ended up here so young.”
He offered a small, wistful smile.
“You are a warrior. With a strong heart. Stronger than you realize.”
You tried to laugh, both of you did, a weak attempt to lighten something far too heavy to be carried lightly. Even as a spirit, his pain showed - etched into him like a deep, invisible scar.
Death had not erased it.
It had only quieted it.
“That’s exactly why you don’t belong here,” Neteyam said firmly now, his tone shifting. “Not yet.”
He leaned closer, eyes steady, certain.
“You need to go back. Back home. Back to Lo’ak. Back to your people.”
His voice softened.
“You still have so much left to add to your song cord. Your story isn’t finished.”
He reached out then, wiping the tears from your cheeks with a tenderness that made your chest tighten. His fingers lingered, brushing against your hand, then stopped, as if struck by the reality of what that touch meant.
“Go home,” he said quietly. “And tell them how much you love them.”
His voice cracked for the first time.
“Because I didn’t have time to.”
The golden light around you brightened, the seeds of Eywa swirling faster now, as if urging you forward. And deep in your chest, beneath the pain, beneath the fear, you felt something else ignite.
A pull.
When your eyes flew open, the world refused to settle.
Everything swam in and out of focus, colors bleeding into one another.
Your head throbbed relentlessly, each heartbeat slamming against your skull like a drum.
Your mouth was painfully dry, tongue heavy, and your heart beat so hard against your rib cage it felt as though it might tear its way out of you.
You tried to ground yourself, dragging in a shaky breath, then pushing your weight onto your elbows.
Pain exploded instantly, sharp, unforgiving, forcing a gasp from your lips as your body betrayed you.
Too much.
Too soon.
You looked down instinctively and froze.
White cloth was wrapped tightly around your chest, layered and secured with care.
The smell of medicine burned your nose - bitter, sharp, unmistakable.
You were alive.
“You’re awake!”
The words came rushing, almost disbelieving. Footsteps echoed, hurried and uneven, making your ears ring.
And then Lo’ak was there, all over you.
His hands cupped your face like he was afraid you might disappear if he didn’t anchor you to him.
His lips pressed softly to yours, careful, reverent, then again to your forehead, lingering longer this time.
He looked wrecked.
Dark circles hung beneath his red, glossy eyes, his lips cracked and dry, his face pale in a way you had never seen before.
He looked like someone who hadn’t slept, hadn’t breathed properly, in days.
You lifted your arm with effort and wrapped it around his torso, pulling him down toward you as much as your strength allowed.
You needed to feel him. Needed the proof.
“I see you…” you whispered, voice rough, rubbing your nose gently against his.
That was all it took.
His composure shattered.
Tears spilled freely, warm as they landed on your cheeks, soaking into your skin. You tightened your hold on him instinctively, fingers curling into the back of his neck.
“I was so close to losing you,” he sobbed, voice breaking apart between breaths. “I had you bleeding in my hands—I couldn’t stop it. I couldn’t help you.”
His forehead pressed against yours, shaking.
“I’m so sorry, my love. My beautiful girl…”
He was trying, trying so hard, to stay strong, because you were weak, because he thought he had to be.But seeing you awake, breathing, eyes open and focused on him after everything… it broke whatever walls he had left standing.
“I’m here,” you murmured into his ear, clinging to him with everything you had. “It’s okay… I’m here.”
“I never asked you…”
His voice was quiet, hesitant in a way you had rarely heard from him.
It had been a few weeks since the stitches were finally removed, since your body had stopped aching with every breath and begun to feel like your own again.
You were sitting close together, the world slow and peaceful, the kind of calm that only comes after surviving something that should have ended you.
“What?” you replied absently.
Your fingers were busy, gently rolling the beads of the bracelet around his wrist - the one you had made him so long ago, when neither of you knew how deeply your lives would intertwine.
The familiar texture grounded you, kept you present.
“You were gone for a while,” he said softly.
“After Norm stabilized you.”
He hesitated, searching for the right words.
“Did you… I don’t know. See something? Hear something? Was it like sleeping?”
That caught your attention.
You stilled, breath hitching just slightly.
You hadn’t spoken about it, not really.
In the aftermath, you had been too focused on surviving, on holding each other together, on reassuring him that you were here.
That you hadn’t left him behind.
“Well… kind of,” you admitted.
“I went to the Tree of Souls.”
You swallowed.
“And I spoke to your brother. He’s the one who sent me back.”
You watched his eyes widen in shock, the breath leaving him in a silent exhale. Then the tension in his face softened, melting into something warm, reverent, almost relieved.
“Bless his soul,” Lo’ak murmured, a faint smile touching his lips. “He always has my back, even now.”
His arms tightened around you, protective and sure, pulling you closer as you both watched the sunrise bleed gold into the calm sea. The water shimmered gently, unbothered by the violence it had witnessed weeks before.
“It took me time to understand what he meant,” you continued quietly.
“What that moment was trying to teach me.”
You leaned into him, feeling steady, grounded.
“I learned that I have to really live my life. I only have one.”
Your voice softened. “And the moment I woke up… everything felt different.”
You turned your head toward him, eyes glowing with warmth, with something unguarded and sincere.
The love you carried for him swelled in your chest, gentle but overwhelming.
“Every day,” he said, “I thank Eywa for letting me be in your life.” A small, breathless laugh escaped you.
“I thought… I really thought I was the one meant to save you. To take away the demons you carried on your shoulders.”
He shifted, pulling you flushed against his chest, his touch careful as his fingers brushed over the scar hidden beneath the beads and shells of your top.
His voice dropped to a whisper, intimate and certain.
“But I was so wrong,” he chukled. “Because it turns out… you are my savior.”
hii! i love your work so much. can i request a fic where a girl (in her avatar) who works for the RDA saves Lo’ak and his siblings in the war. Them like super confused on who this random girl is rescuing them from Quaritch. Then eventually Lo’ak takes a liking to her after she runs away from the RDA. And she likes him back! Sorry if this is confusing
Between soldiers and war | Lo'ak Sully
summary: You, soon to be soldier, realize the RDA is hiding something from you. So your curiosity finally makes you investigate in the middle of an altercation, but curiosity killed the cat. What happens when everything you think is right is actually false? Perhaps in an attempt to do the correct thing, you save the enemy. But it's not that easy, and you are going to understand that when the young Sully brother decides to help you.
pairing: Lo'ak Sully x fem!avatar/human!reader
genre: angst, hurt, comfort, fluff (a little at the end)
warnings: James Cameron/Avatar canon-typical violence, one original side character, brief description of anxiety, internal conflict due to beliefs (non-religious), trauma, Jake being protective over their kids, RDA (lol).
a/n: Hello anon! Thanks for the request! I'm sorry if I added more things (like the x human part, but it's minimum), and also I got carried away and when I finished I realized that because of the date you might have wanted the story to take place in AFAA but I wrote it in ATWOW, I'm sorry it that was the case :(. I hope you enjoy it regardless. Don't forget I have more Avatar stories and everyone can ask to be added to the taglist in the Avatar masterlist! English is not my first language, please be kind <3.
Navigation Avatar masterlist
Water splashed into your artificially blue skin, which only made it harder for you to concentrate. You definitely weren't used to being outside on the alien planet you never asked to be born on. To begin with, it was only the fifth time you had left the interior of the RDA's laboratories —all that grandeur around you was overstimulating—, and although the recoms were training you to be a soldier like them, the reality is that you were insecure.
The only reason why you ended up with them was because of your adoptive older sister: Calavera, a tough girl who worked on Quaritch's crew. She was the only one who cared about the lonely teenager, orphaned by war. You may not have gotten along very well at first, but she made sure that Quaritch's team and the colonel himself trained you to survive, and of course, since nothing was free, also so that in the future you would become one of them. That's why you grew up believing that the na'vi were savages, that Jake Sully was a traitor, and that they deserved to die because humanity came first. Ironic, because they made an avatar for you, a rushed one, and with some… different qualities.
You were hiding. Nobody knew you were using the Avatar at a time when it wasn't allowed. Calavera was going to kill you if Quaritch didn't do it first. Why? Because you followed them outside the ship. You weren't exactly an expert about Pandora, but you were tired of the crew hiding what they were actually doing to pursue Jake Sully. All you knew was that you traveled with those whale-like animal hunters to the place where the enemy probably hid. What finally piqued your curiosity? The boy, your age, whom Quaritch was protecting and wouldn't let you near. A young human with na'vi spirit.
“What the hell?”
You didn't know there were more children, including a girl much younger than you. They were tied to the ship's railing. It was obvious they were hostages, but why people your age? And why would the colonel need so many? Unbeknownst to him, the answer was given by the colonel himself, who was speaking to someone through a communicator.
“You want your kids back? You come out alone. You know better than to test my resolve.”
You felt the only food you'd had all day rise in your throat. Quaritch put a gun behind the na'vi boy's head. But he wouldn't dare, would he? The colonel was intimidating, but he couldn't kill someone who wasn't exactly implicated in all of this.
“You killed your own. Good men, good women. I will not hesitate to execute your kid.”
A gasp was let out of your mouth, almost exposing you to the marine who was nearby. You pressed yourself against the wall, covering your mouth. Your legs trembled as the realization dawned on you that the man was coldly cruel. What if he ever decided to get rid of you? But that didn't matter at that moment. You had to help the na'vi, but how? Calavera trained you, but you still had no experience in real combat, and the damn explosive noise of the weapons was giving you a headache.
“Payakan!”
For a moment you thought the little girl had screamed for help, but her excited tone told you she was calling a name. You peered out and saw one of those majestic animals jumping onto the ship, crushing some soldiers and making everything tremble beneath your feet.
“Holy shit.”
Then the chaos began. You ran, trying to find a weapon while also trying not to attract the attention of the fighting soldiers so they wouldn't ask you to join them. You knew you had to come up with a plan to escape the ship with your Avatar, but you were terrified.
While you were planning a way out, you saw two na'vi and Quaritch's protégé fighting with the marines. You immediately hit one of the soldiers, but because you had something resembling a uniform, the boy who had been targeted in the head earlier was going to tackle you, until you picked up a weapon from the ground and shot someone who was trying to attack him from behind. You looked into each other's eyes for a second. Lo'ak —though you didn't know his name— recognized something in that look: realization and fear.
“Come, we can jump into the water that way.”
Lo'ak was about to follow you, when his best friend stopped him.
“Wait! She's with one of the closest to Quaritch!”
“We can trust her.” The youngest said.
“Lo'ak we can't risk it!” The other blue boy answered.
“She just knocked out the shit out of a soldier who was going to attack me!”
The boys looked at each other, debating whether to follow you or run in another direction. Your heart was beating rapidly, and the anxiety reflected in the trembling of your hands was impossible to ignore, so you despaired.
“Do you want to stay alive or what?!”
As you were about to dive into the water, Lyle saw all of you from a distance. You took the gun and fired into the air, just to scare him —that wasn't possible— and gain time. Corporal Lyle didn't recognize you, so when you jumped he shot again. Fortunately, the bullet didn't reach you.
“Come with us!” Lo'ak directed you to climb with him onto a sea animal you didn't know.
As the icy water greeted you with a jolt, you concentrated on holding your breath and closing your eyes, not knowing what you were doing or how all of this was going to end. Lo'ak felt your body tense up behind him. He touched your arms, which were around his waist, for a second to try to reassure you. That calmed you down until you returned to the surface and everyone began to descend from the living transports under the onset of the eclipse.
“Dad! Here! We are fine!”
“Mr. Sully!”
Panic returned. You saw the na'vi soldier —former human— wearing his vest and carrying his weapon, approaching his children to check on them. You stopped moving toward the shore. Even though you now knew the colonel was capable of worse than you ever imagined, you couldn't approach the man everyone called a traitor either. Because you felt that, in some way, you were the one betraying the only ones who had cared for you over the past few years.
“Dad! We need to help her too.”
“Help who, Lo'ak?”
The boy turned around, ready to offer a hand, but you weren't there. Neteyam and Spider looked around, but they didn't pick up any trace of you in the dark ocean. The youngest Sully son thought for a moment that it had all been his imagination, that his mind had worked strangely to lure them all out of enemy territory. But he knew that wasn't the case. Was it a trap? But how could it be? After all, you had helped them escape to reunite with their father.
The sun was burning you. It was burning everything. It was burning the earth and the sand you walked on, your body and your heart that grew heavy with every step you took. Counting the days you were no longer with the RDA didn't matter. The first few were the hardest, when you hid your Avatar in the highest treetops near the SeaClan territory, and when you escaped in your human form. You still remembered waking up in Calavera's arms, who cared for you and fed you on the last day you were going to be hiding on an island. When the rest of the RDA arrived for the surviving soldiers, you ran as far as you could. You didn't know Calavera saw you escaped after taking two spare masks. Although she was afraid of what might happen to you, she trusted your abilities. Deep down, she didn't want you to grow up surrounded by an ideology she herself was beginning to doubt.
Now you were in trouble. You couldn't connect to your Avatar, so you'd neglected it. On the human side, you had the theory and remembered some poisonous or safe-to-eat plants and fruits, but it wasn't enough. You were malnourished. This is how they found you: on the verge of fainting, walking aimlessly because your head and body couldn't take it anymore.
“Sky person!” the cry of a warrior echoed on the beach.
The last thing you heard was a distant noise and a familiar, young, and somehow calm voice saying:
“Wait! Don't attack! We need to help her!”
You don't know exactly how long you were unconscious, but when you opened your eyes, sunlight —or did it have another name on this planet?— was streaming in and illuminating a brown ceiling. The scent of medicinal smoke, wood, and dried leaves reached you, even through the mask.
“She's awakened!” That voice was unfamiliar.
“Hey, hey. How are you feeling?”
A blue face with golden eyes appeared before you. The memories of the past few days faded for a second, so you stood up roughly, headbutting the other person, causing them to groan as you moved to the other side of the room.
“Ouch!” The boy covered his forehead; you took advantage of this to grab the knife that was in a kind of woven belt around his waist. “Wait! I'm not gonna hurt you!” A short haired girl stood up next to him, looking at you with fear and worry.
“Lo'ak! What's wrong?”
A large, muscular figure opened the curtain, blocking the only exit. «Shit. I'm definitely dead now.» you thought when you recognized Jake Sully.
“Put that down!” The man pulled out his knife, grabbing Lo'ak and Kiri by the arm to pull them behind him.
“Dad, no! She's just scared!” The girl shouted.
“I said put it down!”
“Not until you tell me where I am.” Suddenly your voice sounded hoarse, your throat hurt. How many days had you been unconscious?
“You are with the metkayina clan. The scientist took care of you but had to move you here a few hours ago so they could unpack everything.” The boy explained. “Dad, please.” Jake slowly lowered the weapon, and you did the same, although you continued to hold the knife handle tightly. “You are safe here.”
“How am I sure? I came from the RDA, and you just said that the scientists were ‘taking care of me’.”
“I meant literally. They fed you intravenously, they gave you medicines and vitamins. And I went to check that everything was going well daily.”
“We are not like the RDA kid.” Jake said. You didn't detect any mocking intent in his voice, but something in your chest shrank.
“They took care of me too. Before.” You defended.
“All I'm trying to say is that-”
“Dad, let me talk to her alone.”
The man watched you closely. It was clear he didn't trust you, and you couldn't blame him —you didn't entirely trust him either; everything was very confusing—; he didn't want to risk his family by having someone from the RDA among them. It was enough for him to have given in when Lo'ak asked him to protect you from the metkayina since you were the one who got his kids off the ship alive. However, beneath the shadow of his own imposing figure, he also saw a frightened and disoriented girl.
“Fine. But I'm coming back in a few minutes, and I'm staying close. Come on, Kiri.”
Before leaving, he gave his knife to Lo'ak, who placed it beside the sleeping mat where you had been lying. He wanted to show you that he had no intention of using it.
“Come, sit down.” And you sat down, but far away from him. This made him chuckle. “We found you near the edge of the beach. You were in very bad shape, so before the warriors killed you, I told them that you had helped us escape from the humans. I recognized you even though you weren't using the Avatar.”
“Why do you trust me?”
“I don't, not completely, but I know you are not a threat.”
“Wow, that's very kind of you.”
“Listen. You defend us and help us escape, someone who's evil wouldn't do that.”
“You can't be sure I'm not evil.”
“Then why did you escape?”
You didn't answer him because your stomach churned at the mere thought. It wasn't possible to confess how you'd realized that everything you thought was right and wrong was actually the other way around and that those people who hadn't been mean to you were actually cruel. No. You couldn't tell that to a boy you didn't even know.
“Okay, I'll give you space. My sister and I will come check on you in a moment, okay? You'd better get some rest.”
“Wait! My Avatar, she's dying-”
“We took care of it, don't worry. The leaders allowed our human friends to stay as long as they helped protect the reef, so you'll be staying with them. And you will see the Avatar when we take you to the labs again.”
“Thanks…”
“Lo'ak.”
You answered with your name. For some reason, the na'vi's ears perked up and his pupils dilated briefly. You didn't have time to make any comment because he simply nodded and left, leaving you alone in the middle of a tent that was enormous for your tiny human form.
As time passed, some things improved. Your Avatar and your human body were safe, and little by little the discomfort between you and the scientists faded away, as you logged in every day to explore the beach and help the clan in your blue form.
The Sullys and the metkayina still kept an eye on you, just in case. The one you still couldn't approach normally was Jake, because even though you witnessed how hard he worked to protect all the na'vi, especially his family, you couldn't shake the feeling that he'd been portrayed to you as an evil and treacherous being. Oh, and Neytiri... well, she scared you. On the other hand, the kids your age got used to your presence more quickly. Neteyam and Ao'nung were the last to fully trust you, like good older brothers. Kiri and Tuk understood that everything was new to you and that some things still scared you. Rotxo and Tsireya helped you with difficult or new tasks in the water. Spider was the one you talked to the most; one night you both even opened up and talked about the internalized traumas that being with the RDA had left you with —you confessed that you missed your sister, and that although you knew it was impossible, you hoped to see her as one of the people someday—.
With Lo'ak, the situation was very different. He was the one who looked after you the most. He always asked if you needed anything, if you were comfortable, or if you had eaten. But somehow, that same closeness felt distant. You wondered why he didn't spend time with you like everyone else, then you realized you didn't spend time with him either, so you couldn't blame him. Only you knew the reason behind this. Everything changed one night while you were sitting on the beach after the eclipse.
“Hey, soldier girl. Is everything okay? It's almost bed time.” Lo'ak spoke behind you.
“I'm not a little girl. I don't have a bed time.”
“That's not what Norm said.”
“Shut up.”
Lo'ak laughed. Although you couldn't see him, you could feel him hesitating over his next move. In the end, he decided to sit next to you. The gentle sound of the water helped you relax. The foam lapped against your ankles, reminding you of the guilt you felt for having sided with those who wanted to conquer a land that wasn't theirs. It also brought back memories of the good times that flashed through your mind, of when the whole soldier team laughed together or your sister showed her protection through small gestures, making you feel special.
“I know I carry a lot of demonic baggage, but don't think it isn't confusing and shameful for me."
“Why do you say that?"
“I know that despite caring about me, you still have some doubts, that's why you're distant.”
He shook his head, biting his lip. He looked away to hide his embarrassed smile, then turned to study your profile. Your nose, the shape of the eyebrows, your chin… all of it was beautiful, whether you were an Avatar or a human.
“It's because I'm nervous.”
“Huh?”
“I try to talk to you more than I should, about trivial things like Kiri, Spider, or everyone else. I've also tried to sit with you at dinner, or come with you to the labs to see you a little longer, but I can't. It's because you make me nervous.”
Lo'ak hid his face, but watched you from below, waiting for your reaction. Despite everything, you could see his rosy cheeks, his ears back, and his tail wagging anxiously, accidentally bumping yours.
“Well, you make me nervous, too.” The murmur was lost in the sound of the water splashing at your feet as you shifted your position to rest your cheek in your arms. You weren't capable of seeing him.
“I think we can make it work.”
“But I don't wanna mess it up.”
“What?”
“Everything. They've given me a home, friends, and I don't know if I have a family yet, but I don't want to lose you guys. I don't want to lose you either if something goes wrong.”
“Hey, you're not going to ruin anything. And nothing will go wrong if we're together.”
Lo'ak took your hand and intertwined your fingers. The boy couldn't describe the incredible sensation of touching your pinky, because finally he could share a different —special— connection with someone —with you—. At the same time, you felt as if a shooting star had crossed your chest, or perhaps it was the water that was beginning to give you chills.
“Then let's make it work, Lo.”
The boy groaned and covered his face with his free hand.
“Don't call me that.”
“Why not?” You giggled.
“Because I like it.”
“Then I'll keep calling you that, Lo.”
“Stop!”
Lo'ak hugged you around the waist just enough to make you both fall onto the sand without hurting you. Laughing, you gazed at the stars as he tickled you. When he finally took pity on you and your lungs, he looked down. His golden eyes immediately mesmerized you, almost as if the stars were now surrounding his pupils. Lo'ak placed a sweet kiss on your forehead, and you smiled, caressing his face. No matter the confusion and pain that sometimes clouded your mind, you knew you had him. You were going to be okay.
ABOUT ME . . ! Hi, my name is Junie and I write for the avatar fandom. This is a sfw/nsfw blog, and my fics that contain 18+ content will be marked accordingly. If you are a minor, please do not interact with the fics that include the ‘mdni/nsfw’ tag. Everything else, feel free. 🫶🏽
How would Lo'ak Sully act If you were his mate? If you were the one he's completely in love with?
W; All characters are aged up!!!
𓍯
Lo’ak’s nature
Lo’ak has always been impulsive.
He moves before thinking, speaks before measuring his words, and lets emotion guide his actions even when logic would have saved him the trouble. It’s something Jake scolds him for constantly, something Neteyam learned to manage and he never quite did.
With you, though, that impulsiveness disappears. He doesn’t rush toward you the way he does with everything else. Instead, he watches.
You move with the kind of confidence that comes from knowing exactly where you belong. You speak when you have something to say, laugh easily, and carry yourself without apology.
Every time your eyes meet his, you don’t look away, but he does.
Every time you’re close, his stomach twists uncomfortably. He feels painfully aware of his hands, his stance, the way his ears react to your voice. You make him nervous in a way nothing else ever has.
Neteyam notices immediately.
He starts teasing him relentlessly—bumping his shoulder when you’re nearby, smirking when Lo’ak stares a second too long, making comments just loud enough for you to hear.
Lo’ak snaps back every time, tail lashing behind him, a dark flush creeping across his blue skin as he mutters insults under his breath. You watch the exchange with a small smile, amused but not unkind—and that only makes it worse.
---
One day, the two of you are sent out together to gather supplies—fruit, medicinal plants, anything useful. The forest is quiet, alive with distant calls and the soft hum of bioluminescent leaves above.
Lo’ak insists on leading. Or, at least, on talking.
“So, uh—this vine here,” he says, crouching beside you, pointing a little too fast, “it’s good for—well, not good, but—if you dry it first—”
He stops. Realizes he can't even explain himself.
You tilt your head, eyebrow raised, lips twitching.
He groans softly, ears flattening in embarrassment. “I know what I’m doing,” he mutters. “I just—said it wrong.”
For the rest of the walk, he’s unusually quiet, fumbles when tying a bundle of plants, and clicks his tongue in frustration when he drops something for the second time.
When he finally looks at you again, expecting laughter, he finds you smiling softly, not mocking, just warm.
Something settles in his chest then.
---
His feelings
Lo’ak doesn’t fall in love gently; he falls hard.
It sneaks up on him in the worst moments. In the middle of training, when he’s supposed to be focused on his stance or his breathing, his mind drifts—back to the way your braided hair falls over your shoulders, to the expression you get when you’re concentrating, to the sound of your laugh echoing through the forest. He doesn’t even realize he’s smiling until someone snaps at him.
He misses instructions more often than not. The voices fade into background noise, replaced by you. Chores slip his mind completely, even after being reminded again and again, because somehow thinking about you feels more important than whatever task he’s supposed to be doing.
---
“Lo’ak,” he says one day, nudging him with his elbow when he fails to respond. “You gonna listen, or are you somewhere else again?”
Lo’ak snaps back instinctively, defensive. “I heard you, bro.”
But they both know he didn’t.
And the worst part is—he doesn’t even care.
---
The night he finally tells you how he feels, the forest is alive with soft light.
You’re sitting together beneath the trees, bioluminescent plants glowing faintly around you, fireflies drifting lazily through the air. Roots curl beneath your feet as you talk about fears, about doubts, about stupid things that make you chuckle. It feels easy and safe.
Eventually, the laughter fades into a comfortable silence.
Lo’ak shifts beside you, his tail flicks once, then stills. He reaches into his pouch and pulls out a necklace—handmade, simple, carefully crafted. He holds it out to you.
“I, uh… made this...” he says quietly "...reminds me of you because it's beautiful..."
When you take it, his fingers linger for half a second longer than necessary, and he finally looks up at you, eyes searching yours.
Slowly, he lifts his hand. His finger brushes gently against his forehead, and then he extends it toward you.
“I see you,” he whispers, voice low, rough, full of everything he’s been holding in.
The moment your expression changes—surprise flashing across your face—panic hits him full force. Maybe he rushed. Maybe he assumed too much. Maybe he misunderstood everything. His mouth opens, ready to apologize—
But then you smile and lift your hand, returning the gesture. “I see you.”
He doesn’t think; he just pulls you into his arms, holding you, breathing you in like he needs proof that this is real.
From that moment on, he knows: he’ll do anything to make you happy. He’ll try every day to be the best mate for you, to court you the way only he knows, to make you smile, to surprise you, to protect you, and to do whatever it takes to see that happiness on your face again and again.
Affection
Lo’ak is playful by default, and with you, that side of him comes out fully. He teases you relentlessly, pokes fun, and makes dumb comments just to see your reaction. He loves it when you flick his tail away or sigh dramatically at him. Loves it even more when you get flustered or confused because of something he said.
It’s never mean, just him, comfortable and happy.
---
Like the rest of the Sully family, Lo’ak is fiercely protective; he’s not especially jealous—but he has limits.
One day, he overhears a young hunter making inappropriate comments about you, laughing with his friends. Lo’ak doesn’t hesitate. He steps in immediately, fists clenched, voice sharp.
The fight is quick and messy. He loses. He’s outnumbered.
Later, sitting with you as you clean the blood from his knuckles and face, he shrugs like it was nothing.
“Worth it,” he mutters. “He won’t talk like that again.”
You scold him gently, telling him there were smarter ways to handle it, but he looks away, jaw set. He doesn’t admit it—but he’d do it again.
---
He is incredibly affectionate.
Sometimes, his arm drapes over your shoulders as you walk, sometimes, his fingers brush against yours again and again, teasing until finally they lace together naturally, as if they were always meant to. When you’re alone in your shared marui, you settle between his legs, and he wraps his arms around you securely, holding you close as if letting go even for a moment would be impossible.
He kisses your shoulder, your temple, your cheek—over and over—until you laugh and scrunch your nose, and he grins like he’s won something.
“I love you,” he says easily, often.
Shared Nights
Lo’ak loves sleeping with you, pulling you close, pressing you against him until he can feel your warmth seep into him. He buries his face in your chest or stomach, inhaling the scent of you, listening to the steady rhythm of your heartbeat. It grounds him.
His hands roam gently along your sides, tracing lazy, careful patterns, memorizing the feel of you, soothing himself as much as you. Sometimes his lips brush your shoulder or the curve of your neck in little, absentminded kisses, making you shift softly—and he grins against you.
In the mornings, he’s unbearable. His arms tighten when the first light hits your marui, dragging you closer. “I don't want to get up, don’t wanna go do… whatever Omatikaya thing today.” he mutters, voice rough, half-asleep, tail curling around yours. He doesn’t want to leave the warmth of your body, the comfort of your closeness. Even when he knows he should get up, he stubbornly refuses, whining softly and nuzzling you until you end up flicking his nose or tugging his braids, he groans and finally wakes.
Not quite fitting in
There are days when Lo’ak feels the weight of the world pressing down on him. His father scolds him for being reckless, for acting before thinking, for making mistakes even when his intentions were good. Neteyam’s quiet disapproval lingers in his mind, too, and everywhere he looks, he feels the unspoken comparison: the “perfect son,” the disciplined warrior, the one everyone admires.
It frustrates him. It angers him.
He throws himself onto you, and the frustration, the hurt—all of it spills out in quiet murmurs, complaints, even a few tears he can’t stop. “I try so hard, and it’s never enough,” he mutters, voice thick, ears flicking back nervously, tail curling in agitation.
You hold him softly, letting him rant, rubbing his back, whispering words that soothe and ground him. Your presence alone reminds him that he is enough. That someone sees him, not the mistakes, but him.
Slowly, he calms, pressing his face into your neck, breathing still uneven at first, then slower.
---
Lo'ak remembers everything about you.
Your favorite fruit, the way you like your food prepared, the little habits that make you smile without even realizing it. He notices the tiny gestures that are uniquely yours. Every detail is etched in his mind, treasured.
When it’s your turn to need comfort, he’s there. He pulls you close, wraps his arms around you, pressing you against him until the tension in your shoulders eases.
He makes you laugh with his terrible jokes, even when he’s trying to be serious. He brushes stray strands of hair from your face, adjusts your seat in his lap without asking, and nudges you with his nose when he wants your attention. Every little action is his way of showing you that he cares.
With his presence.
With his awkward jokes that somehow make you smile anyway.
With all of his heart—entirely yours.
Imtimacy +18
Lo’ak is… well, a horny bastard. He loves kissing you everywhere, feeling your body pressed against his, exploring every curve, every reaction. When he’s in the mood, there’s no stopping him—he has stamina to burn, and he loves taking his time with you, prolonging every moment, making every touch and every kiss last as long as possible.
Even so, he’s always gentle and respectful. To him, being close like this is sacred and intimate. But patience isn’t exactly his strong suit. He can’t wait to be on top of you, to feel you, to taste you. And those playful little moments you throw at him in public—the ones only he understands—drive him wild. So the moment you’re alone, he murmurs against your skin about how unfair it is that you tease him while his lips roam your body and his hands work to undress you.
He loves watching your face—every expression, every gasp, every little shiver. When he enters you, he moves slowly at first, savoring the feel of you, the reactions that make him groan softly. And when he speeds up, when the rhythm builds, he lives for those moments when your pleasure overtakes you, when he’s the reason your world tilts, when the sensation makes your eyes roll back, and your breath catch.
He thrives on seeing you lose yourself in him, on being the one who makes you feel that dizzy, blissful rush. And even in those intense, heated moments, there’s care behind it all—he wants to give, to please, to make you melt, because nothing makes him happier than knowing he’s the one bringing you that kind of joy.
---
Lo’ak’s grin grew impossibly wide as he helped you pull off your beads top, eyes sparkling like a kid seeing the world for the first time. “Whoa… wow,” he breathed, looking at you with pure awe. “Look at these! Seriously, how are you even real?”
You swatted at him, trying to keep him in check. “Lo’ak! Stop it, you’re ridiculous!” you laughed, tugging at his arm.
He reached out, hands gentle but curious, tracing slow, teasing patterns in your chest, over your nipples, marveling at every reaction you made. “You’re so beautiful,” he said, laughing softly, tail flicking with excitement.
"Nah, I'm not," He said, leaning down to kiss your shoulder, hands sliding down the curve of your ass to pull you closer.
Is it okay if i request loak sully x mate! reader.
Based on afaa, maybe loak got hit hard by the mangkwan after spider can breath pandora’s air. The reader is worried from the impact after that + loak is very overprotective in war that the reader should not be fighting. She has to be inside the cave with tuk
Hii! i wrote something similar to this here but kinda the opposite and reader gets hurt instead of Lo'ak, but I'd love to write this version too! :)) ty for requesting <3
i don't remember exactly how this scene or part of the movie goes but i tried to get it similar (it's probably not at all </3) and i swapped the war part for something in the forest, hope that's okay!
You gasp for breath as your head leaves the water, cold air filling your lungs. They sting slightly from desperation. Grasping at flora to drag you both out, you pull Spider onto the riverbank. He coughs up a healthy amount of water, clinging onto you as his breaths mimic your own no longer needing his mask. Lo'ak, Kiri, and Tuk are not far behind you both. "I think we lost them." Lo'ak pants, helping Tuk out of the water from under her arms.
"I'm tired, I want to go home." Her small voice whines, and Kiri places a comforting hand on her shoulder.
"I know Tuk, we're on our way. Not far now." But you all know her words aren't completely truth, only Eywa knows how far you are from Awa'atlu and their parents.
"Rest here for a moment." The tired tone shifts your attention to Lo'ak as he takes place against a large rock. His hand carefully presses around the crown of his head, right where one of those ash na'vi had hit him.
"Is your head okay?"
He quickly removes his hand, looking at you with a stern expression, one you didn't see often from the boy. "I'm fine, how about you? They grabbed you by the ankle didn't they?"
Shrugging, you hold out your ankle and circle it a couple of times to show him that it's okay. Still trying to turn your attention away from him, he grabs your calf and pulls you gently, pretending to inspect it. "Lo'ak!" You laugh, pushing away his hands as he runs his fingers down the underside of your foot. "It's fine! See?"
He lets you go, pulling one of your hands so you rest beside him. "I'm sorry. I shouldn't have asked you to come with us—"
You press a hand to his chest, looking deep into his eyes to emphasise your words. "Yawne, this isn't your fault."
You pretend not to see the way his cheeks flush purple. He licks his lips as he looks away, the only thing he can do is raise a hand to rest over yours. "Still. You were in danger and if it wasn't for me—"
"Lo'ak, you're bleeding." Before he can protest you're leaning up and pushing back his braids, making him wince as more blood spills from a cut on his scalp. "Oh Eywa..." You tut, and his face blushes even deeper as he averts his eyes. "It's not deep but you should still see Tsahìk when we get home. You could have a deeper injury."
"You sound just like her." He jokes, and you poke his shoulder knowing he's trying to distract you again.
"I am her student. I think I'm supposed to at a point." He shakes his head, your hands falling to your lap as you look at him with a gentle expression. "You don't have to be so strong all the time you know?" Tilting your head, Lo'ak tries to avoid your gaze. It only makes you place a hand on his cheek to turn his face back to you as you scold him. "Lo'ak."
"Sevin." The nickname makes you blush, but you don't back down.
"Let me look." His yellow eyes trail over your face, unable to pick an eye to focus on before they drop to your lips. You smile, placing a gentle peck to the corner of his mouth before wrestling his hands to his sides as you push his braids back again.
"Ma tìyawn you're going to be the death of me." He sighs when you win, resting his head back against the rock.
"Not if you don't let me take care of you when you're injured." He scoffs, but he quickly perks up when you quietly call him "Skxawng..."
"What was that?" His finger pokes your middle, soft at first you can fight back a reaction, pulling a tonic from the satchel you carry.
"Nothing." You murmur, your attention on his wound. So he pokes you a little harder, this time on both sides. "Lo'ak!" You scold, batting his shoulder.
"I'm sure you called me skxawng, no?" His attitude quickly fades when you apply the tonic, his ears lowering and tail curling around his middle.
"That's what I thought." You tease making him sulk, you place a kiss on his cheek and you continue working.
As you finish applying the solution to his scalp, a shift in the water has Tuk running to you both. "They're coming!" Her voice is full of fear as she cries, clinging to Lo'ak's side as he pushes you behind him.
A blue face emerges from the water and Kiri and spider are the next to jump back, but the words that follow ease your worry. "It's me! Kids, it's me!"
Jake emerges, pushing back his hair and Tuk runs into his arms. "Dad!"
"Everyone okay?" Lo'ak's hand finds yours, trying to ease his own heart rate.
"Lo'ak got hit but we're okay for the most part." Kiri runs to Jake next, helping him onto the grass. You feel Lo'ak's scowl before you even look at him and squeeze his hand in response.
"Well I hope you're okay enough to move because they're hot on our tail." The cracking of branches and yells from the woods back up his words and you all scurry to your feet. "Kids, you run ahead I'll hold them back."
"Dad, no!" Tuk grabs Jake's hand, trying to pull him back, but he remains steady.
"I'll stay with you." Lo'ak steps forward, your hand still interlocked with his holds him back.
"Lo'ak your head—"
"I'm fine, tìyawn." He looks into your eyes, then presses his forehead against yours. "Take everyone and run, and don't stop." You want to fight with him, plead for him to follow you, but an arrow lands beside Jake and he pushes you. "Go! Now!"
You hesitate, but as Tuk grabs your hand and Lo'ak readies his bow you know there's no stopping him. The last thing you see before the trees block your vision is ash na'vi breaking through the brush and heading for Jake and Lo'ak.
Summary: After a few months of dating, you finally ask Bob if he wants to come inside and stay the night
Warnings: 18+ Minors DNI! Smut, Fluff, Hints of Angst, Mentions of Readers past relationships (briefly), Reader and Bob are in an established relationship, Bob is a sweetie (and that's a warning in and of itself lol)
Smut Warnings: Unprotected P in V Sex (wrap it up folks), Oral Sex (female receiving), Fingering, Breast/Nipple Play, Licking, Biting, Handjob, Sensual Touching (in public), Aftercare
Author’s Note: AHHH it’s happened. I hope this meets expectations! I really tried here to make this fic fit well with this song, and I hope I did it justice!
Word Count: 11,433
Bob Floyd was a gentleman through and through, the kind of man whose quiet decency showed through like a steady beacon in a world that often felt stormy and unpredictable. It was the very first quality that captivated you on your inaugural date with him, etching itself into your memory with the vividness of a cherished photograph.
The two of you had selected the state fair as your meeting ground–a whimsical sprawl of colourful tents, spinning Ferris wheels, and the tantalizing aroma of caramel apples and cotton candy wafting through the air under a sky painted in soft pastels. It seemed ideal: neutral territory where the pressure melted away, allowing conversations to flow naturally amid games of chance and shared bites of funnel cake, with the warm breeze carrying laughter from distant crowds. But as evening descended, the weather turned capricious. Grey clouds gathered like uninvited spectators, unleashing a relentless downpour that transformed the grounds into a slick, chaotic maze of puddles and scrambling fairgoers.
You had both sought shelter at first, huddling under a striped awning while rain hammered the canvas above, but the storm showed no mercy. In a heartbeat, Bob peeled off his olive green jacket and enveloped you in its warmth, the fabric carrying the faint scent of his cologne–a clean mix of sandalwood, fresh linen, and cloves.
”Here, this’ll keep you dry,” He stated simply, his voice steady and warm, his eyes meeting yours with unwavering concern as he adjusted the collar around your neck, making sure that your outfit was covered. Together, you bolted for the parking lot, his hand clasping yours firmly yet gently, guiding you through the deluge until you dove into his SUV, breathless and soaked to the bone despite his efforts. He cranked the ignition without a word, blasting the heater to full blast, but when you noticed his tall frame shivering in his damp shirt and tried to return the jacket, he shook his head with a soft smile.
”Keep it on. I’m okay.” That act of quiet sacrifice lingered with you, especially when he called you the following week, his voice slightly congested from the cold he had caught, brushing off your apologies.
”It was worth it, I’m just glad you didn’t get sick.”
To others, it might have registered as a fleeting courtesy, easily forgotten amid life’s bigger moments. But for you, it was a profound emblem of care, one you held close like a secret talisman. Your romantic history had been a series of disappointments–entanglements where red flags waved like banners, yet you stayed, hoping for change, only to be left feeling undervalued and unseen. You weren’t accustomed to this level of respect, especially from someone like Bob, who seemed leagues above you in every sense: handsome with his light brown hair neatly combed back, framing a face of sharp cheekbones and a strong jawline softened by those wire-rimmed glasses that magnified his expressive blue eyes.
He carried himself with an unassuming athletic grace, his lean build speaking to years of disciplined training, yet he treated you like you were the rarest find. Doors opened seamlessly in his presence, his palm would rest lightly on the small of your back to navigate bustling streets, and he’d always check on you during outings.
Dates were collaborative masterpieces, your presences woven in–whether it was a serene walk along the coastline or a cozy movie night–ensuring mutual enjoyment. He was the full spectrum: intelligent, effortless, and endearingly quirky, like how he’d absently fidget with his fingers or pants to keep his hands busy or how he’d share fascinating tidbits about aviation history with boyish enthusiasm.
The one piece that was yet to fall into place in your blossoming relationship though was physical intimacy beyond heated kisses and tentative touches. Sex remained on the horizon, a deliberate pause you had initiated–not from inexperience, but from hard-learned wisdom. Past liaisons had accelerated too swiftly, only for partners to vanish once their desires were satiated, leaving you wary.
Yet, with Bob, the restraint was agonizing; your chemistry ignited like a spark to dry tinder from the start, an electric undercurrent that made every glance and brush of skin feel charged. It wasn’t conventional to hold back when he embodied every trait on your ideal partner list–patient, attentive, devastatingly attractive–but you valued the foundation you were building.
Still, there were those stolen moments in his car after dates, where restraint frayed at the edges. Lips would meet in fervent exploration, tongues intertwining with a hunger that left you both gasping, his breaths fogging the lower edges of his glasses until he’d pull back with a chuckle to clear them. His hands, strong and precise from his meticulous job, would graze the swell of your breast through fabric or settle on your outer thigh, his fingers tracing lazy circles that sent heat pooling low in your belly. Temptation clawed at you–to shed layers, straddle his lap, and surrender to the vivid fantasies that replayed in your mind as you retreated into your house. But you’d always stop, and Bob respected it without question, and when you would apologize he would murmur reassurances.
”There’s no rush…The anticipation is nice.” His unwavering patience only deepened your longing, making your heart twist with affection, and when you would retreat into your house you would find yourself holding your chest like it was going to burst.
Tonight, though, that chapter of abstinence felt ready to turn. The memory of your previous date–parked outside your house, lost in a make-out session that left your lips swollen and your bodies aching–had solidified your resolve. You craved him fully, without the barriers that held the both of you back.
As you readied for the upscale dinner he had orchestrated, butterflies danced in your stomach. He had suggested dressing up, noting the restaurant’s elegance and his desire to spoil you, adding with a little crack in his voice.
“Plus, you in a dress? Always takes my breath away.” The compliment warmed you; he adored how such outfits highlighted your curves and boosted your confidence, his admiration evident in the way his eyes would soften and linger.
In your bathroom–a luxurious retreat with gleaming marble floors veined in subtle grey, a freestanding white clawfoot tub positioned beneath a skylight that bathed the space in soft natural light, and lush potted plants adding verdant pops against the neutral tones–you took your time. Steam from your recent shower lingered faintly in the air, carrying hints of eucalyptus and jasmine.
You selected a navy blue milkmaid dress you had impulse-bought months ago but never worn: crafted from a soft, breathable cotton-linen blend that felt like a gentle caress against your skin, it featured delicate ruffled straps over the shoulders, a square neckline that tastefully framed your breasts, and a tie-front bodice with laces that allowed for a customizable fit. The smocked waist cinched comfortably before flaring into a flow midi skirt that swished with ethereal grace, the deep indigo looking shade evoking midnight skies.
Beneath the covering, you opted for something bolder–strapless red lace bra and thong set, the intricate patterns hugging your hips and enhancing your silhouette seamlessly, no lines to disrupt the dress’s smoothness. You layered on a white knit cardigan embroidered with tiny blue florals along the hems, its lightweight weave perfect for the evening chill, and you slipped into black strappy heels that cradled your feet without pinching, their crisscross design adding a touch of elegance.
Makeup was understated due to time constraints: a bold dark red lipstick that made your lips appear plush and inviting, mascara to define your lashes, and a precise wing of eyeliner for a subtle pop.
Your phone chimed–Bob was outside.
You switched on a few lamps, casting a golden glow over the living room’s white carpeted floors and cozy furnishings in your charming brick home, with its green-shuttered windows and manicured hedges framing the arched front door. You did this more because you didn’t want to stumble into your house and try to navigate a pathway to a light switch, but also to make it seem like someone was home, an odd second layer of safety you typically used.
Once you locked up, you descended the short brick steps, spotting his black SUV idling at the curb. He emerged promptly, a bouquet of lilacs in hand, their lavender petals vibrant and fragrant, his face lighting up with a genuine toothy smile that crinkled the corners of his blue eyes. Dressed sharply in a black button-down shirt over a fitted undershirt, both tucked into tailored black slacks that accentuated his long legs, he looked polished and impossibly handsome, his light brown hair catching the fading twilight.
“You look…Amazing,” Bob complimented, his voice a soft murmur that wrapped around you like the evening's gentle cool air. Thanks to the lift from your strappy heels, you didn’t need to stretch onto your toes to press a quick kiss to his lips. Your hand rose instinctively to cradle his cheek, the smoothness of his cheek brushing against your palm, and as you pulled away, your thumb tenderly swiped away the subtle crimson mark your lipstick had imprinted–a small, intimate claim that sent a quiet thrill through you, your heart fluttering at the warmth of his skin.
“I could say the same about you,” You replied, your eyes tracing the sleek lines of his all-black attire. “The getup is very flattering–it makes you look sleek, mysterious…Irresistible.” He let out a soft laugh, the sound low and melodic, vibrating through the space between you as he gestured to the bouquet.
“These are for you…I spotted them while shopping today, and I remembered you saying lilacs are your favorite. Couldn’t resist…” You accepted the flowers, their petals a vibrant mix of soft purples and whites, and drew in a deep inhale, the sweet, heady floral aroma filling your senses like a whispered promise of spring.
“They’re beautiful…Thank you, Bob,” You whispered, leaning in for another peck, this one slower, your lips lingering against his with a spark that hinted at the fire building within. He nodded, his smile warm, and opened the passenger door with his usual chivalrous grace, but not before brushing one more kiss to your cheek–tender, his breath a warm caress that sent shivers racing down your spine.
“Let’s head out; we don’t want to miss our reservation.” You settled into the SUV, the preheated leather seats embracing the backs of your thighs with a comforting warmth that mirrored the flush spreading through your body. You watched him round the hood with that confident, unhurried stride, sliding into the driver’s seat and easing the vehicle into drive. Almost immediately, his hand found yours across the console, fingers lacing together in a perfect fit. His thumb began a slow, rhythmic stroke over your knuckles, each pass sending tiny electric pulses up your arm, a subtle caress that felt like the prelude to something more. As he drove, he shared a lighthearted work mishap–a navigation glitch during a sim that had everyone chuckling–his blue eyes darting to you at red lights, crinkling with amusement that invited you to laugh along.
You played with his fingers, tracing the strong lines of his knuckles and the faint calluses from his aviator life, your conversation flowing like silk: teasing banter, shared memories, quiet admissions that layered on a tender anticipation. The air in the car thickened with it, every glance and touch feeling like foreplay, your bodies attuned to the subtle shifts–the way his grip tightened slightly when you laughed, the heat of his palm seeping into yours–building toward the evening’s unspoken crescendo.
The drive was a mere twenty minutes, but as the restaurant emerged into view, it stole your breath. Set against the velvet night, the grand building glowed with an ethereal warmth, its arched windows spilling golden light like invitations to a secret world. Ivy and delicate white blooms cascaded over the facade and balcony, intertwining with sculpted topiaries that flanked the outdoor patio, where gilded chairs encircled marble tables under soft, twinkling lights. The scene evoked a romantic European escape, the darkness of the evening enhancing the intimate allure, making the whole place feel like a hidden gem bathed in starlit elegance.
Bob parked in the back lot, and you carefully placed the lilacs in the rear seat, already picturing them brightening your home later. He was at your door in a flash, offering his hand to steady you as you stepped out, his touch lingering a beat too long. You adjusted your dress discreetly, the skirt swishing softly against your legs, ensuring nothing had shifted. Linking your arm through his, you felt the solid warmth of his bicep as you strolled to the entrance, the click of your heels harmonizing with his steps. He held the heavy door open, ushering you in first before following, his presence a reassuring warmth at your back.
The interior wrapped around you like a luxurious embrace, warm and intimately lit with golden sconces and small table lamps casting flattering shadows. Tall olive trees arched dramatically overhead, their branches woven with subtle lights that mimicked a starry canopy, while classical murals in faded golds and reds adorned the walls, framed by dark columns that added a touch of grandeur. Curved booths in plush burgundy velvet dotted the space, their high backs promising seclusion, and the polished wooden floors absorbed the soft murmur of conversations. The air was rich with enticing scents–juicy steaks grilled to perfection with notes of garlic and thyme, crispy fries seasoned with herbs, fresh seafood simmering in lemon-butter sauces, all mingling with the subtle earthiness of truffle oils and fresh-baked bread, creating a symphony of aromas that made your mouth water.
The hostess beamed at you both.
“Hi there, welcome to Rouge. Do you have a reservation?” She inquired, glancing between you.
“Yes, under Floyd for two,” Bob answered smoothly, his hand lightly pressing on your lower back. She checked her tablet and nodded.
“Right this way.” With menus in hand, she guided you to a burgundy booth, its velvet cushions plush as you slid in side by side, your knees brushing under the tablecloth–a spark that ignited fresh heat. The high back enveloped you in privacy, like your own world. She set down the menus and wished you well.
The offerings tempted with gourmet delights: seared scallops in citrus beurre blanc, herb-crusted lamb with mint jus, decadent chocolate tortes layered with ganache. As you scanned, Bob’s foot nudged yours playfully, eliciting a smile.
“See anything you like?” He asked, his eyes holding yours, the candle’s flame dancing in his glasses. You paused to admire him–the soft glow highlighting his features, and that endearing smile.
“Plenty,” You teased, voice husky, feeling his arm drape over your legs, his hand settling on your outer thigh beneath the table, pulling you closer until your sides touched.
You shrugged off your cardigan as the room’s warmth mingled with the fire building inside you, the fabric slipping from your shoulders to reveal more skin. Bob’s gaze devoured the sight inch by inch, his blue eyes darkening behind his lenses. He loved when you bared yourself to him like this, even fleetingly–his mind raced with possibilities, wondering what lay beneath the dress, lace or nothing at all? It was a tantalizing mystery, one he yearned to unravel but respected your pace, his restraint only heightening the tension.
Dinner was a symphony of flavors and flirtation: shared appetizers like truffle arancini and oysters, bites fed across the table, his eyes hooding as you licked sauce from your lip. Laughter flowed over his childhood tale–a botched bike ramp leading to a muddy mishap–his voice animated. But your focus drifted to his lips, the way they formed words with such grace, that soft pink flesh so tender in kisses along your face, neck, mouth. You imagined them elsewhere–trailing fire down your body–when you’d invite him in.
“Do I have lipstick on me?” He asked, fingers tracing his pouted lower lip. You met his eyes, shaking your head.
“No… I wiped it off. Just staring, sorry.” He arched a brow, his hand splaying on your thigh, rubbing gently, a laugh rumbling low.
“No apology needed,” He murmured, squeezing softly, leaning in for a peck–lips melding sweetly, a taste of promise–just as entrees arrived.
By the time you’d both polished off your meals—the flavors lingering on your tongue like a final tease, rich and satisfying—the air between you pulsed with an undeniable urgency. Bob’s touches throughout dinner had been a exquisite torment: his fingers tracing lazy patterns on your outer thigh under the table, each gentle squeeze timed perfectly with a shared laugh or a meaningful glance, sending sparks racing up your spine. It made you shift subtly in your seat, the velvet cushion beneath you suddenly too confining, your body aching for more than these stolen caresses. All you could think about was escaping to the privacy of his SUV, the drive home, and finally giving in to the pull that had been building all evening. He caught your eye as the server cleared the plates, his blue gaze dark and knowing behind his glasses, a small, secretive smile playing on his lips that promised he felt it too.
He insisted on paying, waving off your protest with that gentlemanly charm, his hand briefly covering yours on the table in a way that felt like a prelude. The two of you rose almost in unison, your cardigan draped over your arm, and made your way out with hurried steps that belied the casual thanks you tossed to the hostess. The night air hit you like a cool balm as you slipped into his SUV, the door clicking shut behind you sealing you in a cocoon of anticipation. Bob started the engine, his jaw set in quiet determination, and for the full twenty minutes back to your house, restraint held like a taut wire. His hand found your thigh again, resting higher than before, fingers drumming a slow rhythm that mirrored your heartbeat, but neither of you spoke of the heat simmering just beneath the surface.
Instead, you filled the silence with light talk–about the restaurant’s ambiance, a funny moment from dinner–but every word was laced with undercurrents, your voices lower, breaths shallower. The streetlights flickered over his profile, highlighting the tension in his shoulders, the way his free hand gripped the wheel a fraction tighter when your fingers brushed his. It was agony, this waiting, the car’s confines amplifying every glance, every accidental brush of knees, turning the drive into an extended tease that left you both flushed with heat and restless by the time he pulled up to your curb.
The engine cut off, plunging you into a charged silence, and within moments, restraint snapped. Bob’s hands were on your waist, guiding you over the console with a gentle but insistent pull, settling you onto his lap as your dress billowed out like a soft, indigo cloud over his thighs. The confined space of the car made it intimate, your bodies slotting together perfectly–his strong arms wrapping around your torso, drawing you flush against him as if he couldn’t bear even an inch of separation. Your lips crashed together in a hungry collision, not frantic but deeply sensual, tongues exploring with a slow, deliberate fervor that spoke of all the pent-up longing from the evening. His mouth was warm, tasting faintly of the wine you’d shared, and he kissed you like you were something precious yet utterly desired–his hands splaying across your back, fingers pressing into the fabric of your dress to hold you closer, molding your curves to the hard planes of his chest.
Your hands cradled the sides of his neck at first, thumbs tracing the warm pulse point beneath his jaw, feeling it quicken under your touch as the kiss deepened. Then you slid them down to grip his shoulders, to anchor yourself as you shifted slightly–not grinding, but adjusting to press even nearer, your chest flush against his, the lace of your bra doing little to hide the way your nipples hardened from the friction and the heat of him. A soft gasp escaped you, spilling into his mouth, the sensation sending jolts of pleasure through your body, and he responded with a low hum of approval, his arms tightening, one hand sliding up to gently hold the nape of your neck. The makeout was intimate, unhurried yet intense–lips parting and reconnecting in rhythmic waves, breaths mingling in hot puffs that fogged the edges of his glasses as usual, your bodies swaying subtly together in the confined space, every brush of fabric and skin building the fire higher without tipping over the edge.
When you finally pulled back, the both of you breathless, chests heaving in sync, you trailed soft kisses along his cheek, down the line of his jaw to the sensitive side of his throat, nipping lightly at the skin there until your mouth hovered at his ear, your warm breath ghosting over him.
“I want you to come inside…” You stated, your voice a husky whisper laced with intent. You felt him tense beneath you, his body going still for a heartbeat before a nervous laugh bubbled up from his chest, the sound endearing and a little disbelieving. But as you pulled away to look down at him, your hands still framing his face, your expression expectant and sincere, his laughter faded. His blue eyes met yours, wide and searching behind the fogged lenses, lashes fluttering as realization dawned. His hands, still on your thighs, ran up and down in soothing strokes, the touch grounding yet electrifying.
“Are you sure?” He questioned, his voice soft, laced with concern and a hint of awe, his cheeks flushing a deeper pink under your gaze.
“Yes…” You nodded, emphatic, your heart pounding as you reached up to hold his face more firmly, thumbs brushing just beneath the frames of his glasses, feeling the warmth of his skin. “Are you okay with that?” You added, a touch of nervousness creeping into your tone, wanting to ensure this was mutual.
“As long as you are…” He replied, his words steady despite the heat in his eyes, a small, genuine smile tugging at his lips.
“Then let’s go,” You instructed, climbing off him with a reluctant grace, returning to the passenger seat as the cool night air rushed in when he opened his door. He was around to your side in seconds, helping you out with a hand that lingered on yours, the bouquet of lilacs clutched in your other arm. The night breeze whispered across your legs, raising goosebumps that had little to do with the chill, as you both ascended the short brick steps. You unlocked the door swiftly, stepping over the threshold with him into the welcoming glow of your home.
Bob toed off his shoes immediately, placing them neatly on the doormat, his eyes drifting to the living room on the right–a serene, sunlit-inspired haven even in the lamplight, with soft beige walls and a plush L-shaped sectional in creamy linen, piled high with textured pillows in neutral tones and a chunky knit throw draped artfully over one arm. A round wooden coffee table sat at its center, adorned with a small potted violet and a woven tray, while white bookshelves lined the wall, brimming with colorful spines arranged in tidy rows, interspersed with trailing ivy and potted plants that added verdant life. A wooden ladder leaned nearby for a rustic touch, and string lights draped softly along the curtains, casting a warm, inviting ambiance. It was impeccably neat, every element thoughtfully placed–beautiful in its cozy simplicity, a reflection of your nurturing, creative spirit that made him smile wider, feeling like he’d stepped into a piece of you.
“It’s been so long since someone bought me flowers, there’s a high chance I won’t even find a vase,” You said with a light laugh, leading him toward the kitchen.
It was a charming, light-filled retreat, even at night: crisp white cabinets with glass fronts showcasing neatly stacked dishware and jars of herbs, warm wooden countertops gleaming under soft pendant lights with exposed bulbs, and subway tile backsplashes in creamy white adding a clean, timeless feel. A vintage-style stove nestled between lower cabinets, with utensils hanging from wooden pegs and fresh blossoms in a vase on the island, their petals echoing the lilacs’ softness. Potted plants dotted the windowsill above the sink, and a woven tray on the counter held a teapot and mugs, the wooden floors extending the cozy flow from the living room. It felt lived-in yet pristine, scented faintly with herbs and the lingering eucalyptus from your shower earlier–a space that invited lingering, much like the tension humming between the both of you that didn’t let up.
You placed the bouquet on the counter and began opening cabinets, rummaging through shelves with a determined hum. Bob leaned against the island, watching you with an affectionate gaze, his arms crossed loosely. When you swung open one upper cabinet, you paused.
”Well, I found one…” You announced, pointing up at the crystalline vase perched on the highest shelf, just out of reach.
“I can get it,” Bob offered immediately, his voice eager to help, rounding the counter in a few strides. He spotted the vase easily, his tall frame allowing him to reach up with effortless grace–his black shirt stretching taut over his shoulders as he brought it down, handing it to you with a gentle smile that crinkled his eyes. You looked up at him, heart skipping at the proximity, his stare warm and lingering, that little smile making your stomach flip. Your eyes flicked down to his lips for a fleeting second, the memory of their softness igniting fresh heat in your belly, before you took the vase, your fingers brushing his in a spark that lingered. Turning to the sink, you twisted the faucet, the water rushing in a steady stream as you filled it, the sound underscoring the quiet tension. As you set the lilacs inside, trimming a stem or two with nearby shears, you dried your hands on a soft towel–and then felt him approach slowly from behind.
His arms encircled your waist in a tender embrace, pulling you back against his chest with a gentleness that made your breath hitch, the solid warmth of him enveloping you like a long-awaited homecoming. He slotted his chin perfectly into the curve of your neck, his breath steady and warm as it ghosted over your collarbone, stirring the fine hairs there and sending a cascade of shivers down your spine. The cool frames of his glasses pressed against your cheek–a stark, thrilling contrast to the heat brewing beneath your skin, like ice on fevered flesh, heightening every sensation. His body was a reassuring wall behind you, his chest rising and falling in sync with yours, and the intimate hug felt like an anchor in the swirling tension that had followed you from the restaurant. You leaned into him instinctively, your body melting against his, the kitchen’s soft pendant lights casting elongated shadows of your entwined forms on the creamy tiles, turning the mundane space into something charged and sacred.
You tilted your head slightly, just enough to catch a glimpse of him–his eyes were closed tightly, lashes fanned against his cheeks, his expression one of quiet concentration, as if he were savoring every nuance of your presence. You could almost feel him inhaling deeply, drawing in the sweet, lingering scent of your lotion–notes of jasmine and vanilla that clung to your skin like a second layer, mingling with the faint herbal aroma of the kitchen. It made your pulse quicken, knowing he was lost in you already. Your hands drifted over his, fingers interlacing with the ones splayed across your stomach, feeling the subtle twitch of his digits in response, a silent acknowledgment of the electricity humming between you. Slowly, you began to turn in his arms, pivoting until you faced him fully, the movement fluid and deliberate, your bodies never breaking contact.
Now inches apart, you were so close that his breath filled your mouth creating an intimate prelude that made your lips tingle with anticipation. He closed the scant space between you, capturing your lips in a slow, achingly gentle kiss that started as a whisper of contact: soft, exploratory brushes, his mouth molding to yours with the care of someone unwrapping a precious gift. His lips were plush and yielding, tasting of restraint and desire in equal measure, each subtle press sending waves of warmth radiating through you. One hand remained at your waist, steadying, while the other cupped the back of your head tilting you just so to deepen the angle without rushing. It was lush, unhurried–his tongue tracing the seam of your lips in a tentative request, not demanding but inviting, the kiss blooming like a flower under sunlight, filling you with a sweet, melting heat that pooled low in your belly.
But you couldn’t resist escalating it, the quiet need bubbling up inside you like champagne fizz, urging you forward. You leaned in closer, pressing your lips more firmly against his, transforming the gentleness into something fervent yet still tender—a quiet demand that parted his mouth further, your tongues meeting in a slow, sensual tangle that drew a soft sigh from him. The taste of him intensified—salt and sweetness mingling, his breath hitching as you nipped lightly at his lower lip, tugging it between your teeth before soothing it with a sweep of your tongue. His hands slid to your lower back, fingers digging in just enough to steady you against the growing intensity, the crisp fabric of his shirt brushing your palms as yours glided down the front of it, tracing the buttons, feeling the rapid thrum of his heartbeat beneath. Coming to rest on his hips, your fingers hooked into his belt loops with a possessive tug, pulling him nearer until there was no space left—bodies aligned in a heated press that amplified every sensation: the firmness of his chest against your breasts, the subtle grind of his hips as he shifted instinctively, the way your thighs parted slightly to accommodate him, sending jolts of pleasure through you.
With your back now pressed firmly against the wooden edge of the counter–its cool surface a grounding contrast to the fire igniting within–his body trapped you there, not confining but enveloping, every nerve in your body awakening as if from a long slumber, shaking off dust and bursting into vibrant life. He pulled back slightly from the kiss, just enough for your noses to nudge, his breath ragged against your lips, before he returned with renewed fervor, releasing a heavy exhale that mingled with your own. You felt his hands trace a deliberate path down your sides, over the curve of your hips, to the backs of your thighs–strong fingers gripping with care as he lifted you onto the counter, the wood smooth and unyielding beneath you. His body slipped seamlessly between your parted thighs, the skirt of your dress hiking up just enough to allow the intimate press, his warmth seeping through the thin layers separating you.
His hands came up to cradle your face then, thumbs stroking your cheeks with reverent tenderness, holding you in place as he slipped his tongue into your mouth once more, letting the kiss grow with raw need and lust–deeper now, more insistent, a dance of exploration that had you arching into him. Your hands pawed at his back, nails grazing through the fabric of his shirt, feeling the muscles flex and tense beneath your touch, the layers doing nothing to dim the heat radiating from him. There was such hunger behind his kisses, a controlled passion that made your head spin, your body feeling like it had been submerged in a warm pool, floating weightless yet anchored by his presence. Your calves instinctively wrapped around the backs of his legs, heels pressing into his calves to lock him against you, drawing him impossibly closer, the friction eliciting a low, throaty moan from him that vibrated against your lips, sending a rush of arousal straight to your core.
He pulled away then, breaths coming in shared pants, his forehead resting against yours for a moment before he trailed kisses down your cheek, soft and worshipful, then to the side of your neck–his lips brushing the sensitive skin there, nipping gently, the scrape of his teeth followed by the soothing lave of his tongue. The sensation made you gasp, your fingers clutching his shirt tighter as he continued his descent, slowly lowering himself down onto his knees in front of you. His hands slid down your legs with deliberate slowness, mapping the curves of your calves, until they reached your strappy heels. Maintaining eye contact the entire time–his blue eyes locked on yours, dark and intense behind his glasses, pupils blown wide with desire–he began to undo the leathery straps with agonizing precision. His fingers were deft yet unhurried, brushing against your ankles in feather-light touches that sent electric tingles racing up your legs, the cool air kissing your newly bared skin as he eased each foot free, one after the other. He set the heels aside with care, his gaze never wavering, the act feeling profoundly intimate, like a ritual of unveiling, his heavy breathing matching yours, the rise and fall of his chest visible as he knelt there, clearly as worked up as you, his cheeks flushed, lips parted slightly.
He leaned in then, peppering soft, open-mouthed kisses up your calves–starting at your ankles, his lips warm and spit slicked, his tongue flicking out to taste your skin in teasing swirls that made your thighs clench. Higher he went, to the sensitive backs of your knees, then along the inner curve of your thighs, his hands following the path, gripping lightly to part them further, his breath hot and ragged against your flesh, fanning over the lace hidden beneath your dress. You could see the desire etched in his features, the way his lashes fluttered, his control fraying at the edges–and just as his mouth hovered at the apex, inches from where you ached for him most, you reached down, taking his face into your hands, feeling the feverish heat of his skin beneath your palms.
“How about I give you a little tour of the house?” You suggested, your voice breathy but playful, a deliberate pause to draw out the anticipation, watching his reaction.
His lashes fluttered in surprise, the glare of the kitchen lights reflecting off his glasses as he looked up at you, dazed and aroused, his lips glistening slightly from the kisses. He nodded slowly, swallowing hard.
“Okay…Yeah…” He breathed, his voice rough, pulling back with visible effort as you shimmied off the counter, your legs brushing his as you landed, sending one last spark through you both. He stood up, legs wobbling slightly from the sudden shift, a headrush evident in the way he steadied himself against the counter, his cheeks even redder now.
You drew out the tour deliberately, savoring the way his restraint cracked with every passing minute, his eyes glazing over as he tried–and failed–to focus on your words. Starting in the living room, you gestured to the bookshelves, explaining how you’d curated the collection over years, the colorful spines a mix of classics and modern favorites, but his gaze kept drifting to your lips, your neck, the sway of your hips as you moved.
“And this ladder? It’s more decorative than functional, but it adds that cozy touch,” You said, your voice light, but he merely hummed in response, his fingers twitching at his sides as if aching to reach for you. In the dining area, you pointed out the vintage table you’d refinished, the chairs with their woven seats, but he shifted his weight, adjusting his slacks discreetly, his breathing uneven, the bulge there impossible to ignore. The guest room came next–simple and airy, with a quilted bedspread and potted ferns–but as you described the view from the window, his hand brushed yours “accidentally,” lingering too long, his touch hot and needy. You led him to the home office, rambling about your workspace setup, the ergonomic chair and the inspirational art on the walls, but his eyes were dark, fixed on the curve of your neck, his jaw clenched as he nodded absently, the air thick with unspoken want.
Finally, you took his hand–your fingers interlacing with his, the contact sending fresh heat surging through you both–and guided him up the stairs, the wooden steps creaking softly under your combined weight, each groan echoing the building tension like a heartbeat. His palm was sweaty in yours, the slick warmth a testament to the nerves and desire coiling within him, his grip tight and unyielding as if letting go might shatter the fragile thread of control he clung to. You could feel the subtle tremor in his fingers, a quiet vibration that mirrored the rapid beat of your own heart, and as you ascended the stairs–guiding him with a gentle pull–he couldn’t tear his gaze away from the sway of your back, the curve of your hips, the way your dress skimmed your legs with each step. He was tempted–oh, so tempted–to slip his free hand under the hem of your dress, to trace the softness of your skin again, to feel the heat radiating from you, but just as his fingers twitched with intent, you reached the top landing, the dimly lit hallway stretching before you like an invitation to surrender.
You turned to him then, looking up into his face, seeing the pure, unfiltered need that burned behind his blue eyes–darkened to sapphire in the low light, pupils dilated with want. It made your breath catch, the intensity there raw and vulnerable, and you reached up instinctively, caressing his cheek with the pad of your thumb, feeling the faint stubble and the flush of heat beneath his skin.
“I’m done teasing you now…” You whispered, your voice a sultry breath that hung in the air, earning a small, relieved sigh from him that ghosted across your lips. A smile curved his mouth, soft and boyish despite the hunger in his gaze, and your eyes caught the faint smudges of your lipstick lingering there–crimson stains from earlier kisses that you hadn’t noticed in the kitchen’s glow. It sent a fresh twist through your stomach, a knot of arousal tightening low, imagining how those marks would look scattered across his body.
“Thank goodness…” He replied, his tone rough around the edges. You felt your hand tighten around his, pulling him down the hallway with purposeful steps, the dim sconces casting elongated shadows that danced along the walls, the air thick with the scent of your shared anticipation–his cologne mingling with your lotion, creating a heady, intimate fog.
When you reached the bedroom door, you pushed it open gently, revealing the space to him slowly, like unwrapping a gift. The room was a tranquil sanctuary, bathed in the warm amber glow of a hanging lantern chandelier suspended from the ceiling, its glass panes flickering with candlelight that cast soft, dancing shadows across the pale walls. A large window dominated one side, framed by sheer white curtains that billowed slightly in the night breeze, offering a view of silhouetted trees against the darkening sky. Beside it stood a wooden dresser with multiple drawers, topped with clustered candles in varying heights and potted plants that trailed greenery over the edges. A small side table held a lamp with a beige shade, its light pooling on the king-sized bed that commanded the room: crisp white linens rumpled invitingly, layered with textured pillows in neutral tones and a fringed beige throw draped across the foot. The hardwood floors were softened by a woven rug in earthy hues, and the overall space exuded a cozy, bohemian calm–serene yet sensual, with the faint scent of lavender from a nearby diffuser mingling with the night’s cool air seeping through the window.
You brought him inside, the door clicking shut behind with a finality that echoed in your chest, sealing you both in this private world. Letting go of his hand, you backed up further into the room, standing near the foot of the bed, the plush mattress calling like a promise. You turned on your heel, facing him fully, watching the way he shifted on his feet–weight moving from one leg to the other, his hands flexing at his sides as if battling the urge to close the distance immediately. Then he did, stepping toward you with deliberate strides, his eyes never leaving yours, reaching out to grasp your hips with firm yet gentle hands, pulling you close until your bodies aligned. His belt buckle pressed cool and insistent against your stomach through the thin fabric of your dress, a teasing reminder of the layers still between you, and now, without your heels, you were noticeably shorter–he had to hunch slightly to meet your level, the height difference only adding to the intoxicating dynamic as he towered over you protectively, possessively.
He leaned in, pressing his lips to yours again, and the both of you surrendered to the hunger that had consumed every sense–the kiss starting deep and devouring, his mouth claiming yours with a searing intensity that made your knees weaken. His tongue pushed past your lips without hesitation, tangling with yours in a hot, wet slide that tasted of lingering wine and pure want, his breath mingling with yours in ragged exhales that filled the room. It was absolutely searing, a clash of need that had you gasping into him, your hands gripping the front of his dress shirt tightly, knuckles whitening as you pulled him impossibly closer, feeling the rapid thud of his heart against your palms. He groaned low in his throat, the sound vibrating through you, his fingers digging into your hips with just enough pressure to bruise sweetly, anchoring you as the kiss turned frantic yet controlled–lips swelling, teeth grazing, the world narrowing to the slick heat of his mouth and the fire it ignited in your core.
When he pulled back this time, his breath coming in heavy pants, his hand trailed up your body with deliberate slowness, fingers finding the ties of your dress at the bodice. He toyed with the little bow you’d knotted there, twisting the strings between his thumb and forefinger, his eyes glancing to yours in silent question–blue depths stormy with desire, seeking permission amid the lust.
“Go ahead, Bob…” You urged, your voice a breathy plea, watching as his fingers gripped one string and pulled, the knot unraveling with a soft whisper of fabric, loosening the tension that had cinched the bodice tight. The material sighed open, allowing you to breathe easier, the cool air kissing your newly exposed skin as the top gaped slightly. He reached up then, sliding the delicate ruffled straps off your shoulders with reverent care, his touch lingering like fire on your bare arms. You helped, shrugging your arms free, and he tugged the fabric down your body inch by torturous inch–revealing the red lace matching set beneath, the intricate patterns shimmering faintly under the room’s intimate lighting, hugging your curves like a second skin. Bob’s throat tightened visibly at the sight, his Adam’s apple bobbing as he swallowed hard, entranced by the way the lace accentuated every dip and swell, the deep crimson a stark, seductive contrast against your skin. The bra lifted your breasts invitingly, the thong disappearing between your thighs in a tease that made his breath hitch.
“I think you’re a little overdressed,” You commented, your voice laced with playful challenge, motioning to his still-intact outfit. He snapped out of his reverie, a low laugh rumbling from his chest as he glanced down at himself, the sound husky and full of promise.
“I guess I’ll have to remove a few layers then…But maybe you should lay on the bed first,” He suggested, his tone dropping to a gravelly murmur, eyes darkening as he motioned to the plush mattress behind you. You licked your lips, biting the lower one in anticipation, the simple act drawing his gaze there hungrily, and gave in–taking a seat on the edge before shifting backward, laying down with deliberate slowness. Your elbows propped you up, allowing you to watch him, your body on full display, the lace a tantalizing barrier that only heightened the ache between you.
He started with his shirts, fingers gripping the hem of both the dress shirt and undershirt tucked into his waistband, pulling them free in one fluid motion–the fabric whispering against his skin as it bunched up, revealing a sliver of toned abdomen, the faint trail of hair leading downward catching the light. His eyes stayed locked on your body the entire time, tracing the curve of your breasts, the dip of your waist, the way your thighs parted slightly in invitation, his gaze like a physical caress that made you shiver.
Slowly, agonizingly, he began unbuttoning the dress shirt from the top–each button slipping free with a soft pop, his long fingers deft and unhurried, exposing inch after inch of his chest: the smooth planes of muscle, the scatter of freckles like constellations across his pale skin. He shrugged out of it finally, letting the black fabric slide off his broad shoulders and pool to the floor beside your discarded dress, then grasped the hem of his undershirt, peeling it up and over his head in a single, graceful pull–muscles rippling under the motion, his light brown hair tousling slightly as it fell back into place. The shirt joined the growing pile with a soft thud, leaving him bare from the waist up, the room’s warm light casting shadows that accentuated every ridge and contour.
You couldn’t help but clench your thighs together at the sight, a fresh wave of arousal pooling between your legs–he was perfect in every way you’d imagined, yet fuller, more real: his muscles defined from years of rigorous training, broad shoulders tapering to a trim waist, the faint happy trail of hair disappearing below his belt like a promise. As your eyes roamed greedily, you cataloged the smaller details that begged for your touch–the freckles dusted across his shoulders and chest like stars, the subtle veins mapping his arms, the expanse of his torso rising and falling with labored breaths. Your mouth watered at the thought of licking along those lines, tracing the constellations with your tongue, and just as your fantasies threatened to consume you, he reached down to his belt–the metallic clink of the buckle unfastening snapping your gaze lower, to his hands working with efficient grace. He removed it quickly, the leather whipping through the loops before he tossed it to the floor with a resonant thunk, then unbuttoned his pants, the zipper’s rasp echoing in the quiet room. He pushed them down his hips, stepping out to reveal toned thighs, corded muscles flexing under smooth skin as he moved, the fabric pooling at his feet before he kicked it aside.
His boxer briefs clung tight, doing little to conceal his growing erection–the outline thick and straining against the dark fabric, a bead of precum darkening it. You pushed yourself up to sitting, the mattress dipping under you, and beckoned him closer with a curl of your finger, your eyes heavy-lidded with want. He stepped toward you without hesitation, towering over your seated form, casting a shadow that enveloped you as he reached out, holding your face between his large hands–palms warm and slightly calloused, cradling you like something fragile yet coveted. You nuzzled into his touch, turning your head to press a kiss to his palm, inhaling the faint scent of his skin–clean soap and him–as he leaned down and captured your mouth in a kiss that was absolutely searing, a blaze that consumed everything.
His lips crashed against yours with unrestrained hunger, pushing his tongue into your mouth immediately, tangling with yours in a hot, slick dance that tasted of desperation and devotion–deep, demanding, his breath hot and ragged as he explored every inch, swallowing your moans like they were sustenance. It was messy, passionate–teeth clashing softly, his groan vibrating through you as you responded in kind, your tongue battling his in a rhythm that left you dizzy, the wet sounds filling the room obscenely. The both of you let out long, shuddering exhales into each other’s mouths, the air thick with shared heat, and you reached out to touch his torso finally–your hands splaying across the firm planes of his chest, fingers tracing the ridges of muscle, dragging your nails lightly down his abs, feeling them contract under your touch, the faint trail of hair tickling your palms as you explored lower.
He pulled away with a gasp, sliding his hands from your face to trail behind you, fingers finding the clasp of your bra with expert precision–unhooking it in one smooth motion, letting the red lace fall away to reveal your breasts to him, the cool air pebbling your nipples further.
“God, you’re so beautiful, Y/N…” He whispered, his voice rough with awe, eyes raking over you like a man starved–taking in the way your nipples hardened under his gaze, aching peaks begging for attention, how your breasts heaved with each labored breath, full and hot with arousal.
He reached for one with a reverent hand, holding it gently, palming the soft flesh with his thumb circling the nipple in teasing strokes that made you arch into him, a whimper escaping your throat. Then, kneeling in front of you again–mirroring that charged position from the kitchen, his knees hitting the rug with a soft thud–his free arm wrapped around your back, pulling you forward until your butt teetered on the very edge of the mattress, your core aligned with his mouth. He leaned in, pressing open-mouthed kisses along your collarbone–hot and wet, tongue flicking out to taste the salt of your skin–before descending lower to your free breast, nuzzling it with the tip of his nose, his hot breath fanning over the sensitive flesh, prickling it with goosebumps that spread like wildfire across your chest.
Finally, he sucked your nipple into his mouth, the wet heat enveloping it in a pull that sent lightning straight to your core, your back arching as a soft moan tore from your lips. Your hand flew to the back of his neck, fingers lacing into his light brown hair, tugging lightly as he worked you–sucking harder, his tongue swirling around the peak in firm, insistent laps. He looked up at you through his lashes, eyes dark and demanding, like he craved your gaze on him, and you obeyed instantly, locking eyes, seeing your own reflection in the fogged lenses of his glasses: lips parted in ecstasy, brows furrowed in bliss. The sight only heightened it as he gently nipped at the sensitive bud, teeth grazing just enough to sting sweetly, earning a sharp gasp from you that made his free hand tighten on your waist.
“Oh god, Bob…” You moaned, the words breathy and broken, as he pulled off with a small, obscene pop, a string of saliva connecting his lips to your glistening nipple for a fleeting second before snapping. A little smile played on his pink, swollen lips–slick with you–before he released the breast he’d been kneading, switching hands seamlessly so he massaged the saliva-slicked skin, rolling the nipple between his fingers in pinching tugs that made you squirm. His mouth found your untouched nipple then, tongue lapping along it in slow, teasing strokes–flat and broad at first, then pointed to flick the tip–building the ache until he wrapped his lips around it, hollowing his cheeks to suck hard, a deep groan rumbling from his throat as your thighs clenched around his sides, your body squirming against him in desperate need.
His free hand traced down your torso with agonizing slowness, fingers skimming the soft plane of your stomach, dipping into the curve of your waist, before brushing over the lace of your thong–feeling the scorching heat radiating from between your legs, the dampness that had seeped through the fabric from his relentless teasing and touches. He looked up at you again, pulling off your nipple just enough to speak, his breath hot against the wet skin.
“You’re so wet…” He commented, voice hoarse with awe and raw desire, like the discovery was a revelation that made his own arousal throb visibly in his briefs. His finger traced along your slit through the lace, the pressure light but electrifying, collecting your slick on the fabric, and you let out a whimper, your hips jolting involuntarily at the touch, craving more.
He brought that finger up to his mouth, eyes locked on yours as he sucked it clean, tasting you with a low, guttural groan that vibrated through the room–his lids fluttering shut for a moment as if you were the most exquisite thing he’d ever savored, better than any fantasy. The sight made your core clench empty, aching for him. When his eyes opened again, they burned with lust, and pleading almost.
“Can I taste you?” He asked, voice rough and needy, like denying him would be torture. You nodded frantically, heart racing at the thought, words failing you. He leaned in immediately, his breath fanning over your core through the lace, hot and teasing, before he hooked his fingers into the band of your thong–sliding it down your legs with deliberate care, the fabric whispering against your skin as you lifted your hips to help. He tossed it aside without a glance, his focus solely on you now–the way your arousal glistened on your folds, slick and inviting, your scent filling the air like an aphrodisiac. He groaned softly at the sight, his hands parting your thighs wider, thumbs stroking the sensitive inner skin.
“It’s everything I imagined,” He breathed, his voice a husky whisper laced with reverence and raw hunger, his blue eyes–darkened to stormy depths behind the fogged lenses of his glasses. He licked his lips instinctively, pupils blown wide, his chest heaving with labored breaths that betrayed how utterly undone he was by the sight of you–bare, vulnerable, and utterly his in this moment.
With gentle but insistent hands, he lifted your legs, his palms warm and slightly rough against the smooth skin of your calves, guiding them to rest over his broad shoulders. The position opened you up completely to him, your core exposed and aching, the cool air of the room kissing your heated flesh and sending fresh shivers cascading through your body. You braced one hand behind you on the plush mattress, the crisp white linens crumpling under your fingers as you propped yourself up just enough to watch him, your other hand settling into the soft, tousled waves of his light brown hair–fingers threading through the strands, gripping lightly in anticipation. His breath fanned hot and teasing over your sensitive skin as he leaned in closer, his nose brushing the tender crease where thigh met core, inhaling deeply as if savoring the essence of you.
He started with kisses–soft, worshipful presses of his lips along the insides of your thighs, starting from the bend of your knee and trailing upward in a slow, deliberate path. Each kiss was open-mouthed, his tongue darting out to taste the salt of your skin, leaving wet trails that cooled in the air and heightened every nerve ending. The faint stubble on his jaw scraped lightly against your flesh, a delicious contrast to the plush warmth of his mouth, sending electric tingles racing straight to your clit. Higher he went, nipping gently at the supple skin, his teeth grazing just enough to sting sweetly before soothing with a swirl of his tongue, his hands gripping your thighs to hold you steady as your hips twitched involuntarily toward him.
When he finally reached your dripping core, there was no hesitation–he buried his face into you with a fervent groan, the sound muffled against your slick folds, vibrating through you like a deep, primal rumble. You let out a sharp gasp at the sudden, overwhelming contact, your head dropping back as waves of pleasure crashed over you, your fingers lacing tighter into his hair, tugging at the roots in a desperate bid to anchor yourself. His tongue was everywhere at once–hot, insistent, and utterly devouring–lapping at you with a hunger that bordered on feral, exploring every fold and crevice with broad, flat strokes that gathered your arousal on his tongue. He dipped inside you, thrusting shallowly, tasting your depths with a low, guttural hum of approval that sent fresh slick gushing from you, his nose pressing against your clit in a teasing nudge that made your toes curl.
You squirmed towards him, hips bucking up to meet his mouth, but he held you firm with his strong hands, thumbs stroking soothing circles on your outer thighs even as his tongue worked you relentlessly. He flicked upward then, zeroing in on your swollen clit–the sensitive bundle of nerves throbbing with need–and sucked it into the wet heat of his mouth, his lips sealing around it in a perfect, unrelenting suction. His tongue swirled in tight, insistent circles, alternating between firm flicks and lazy laps, the pressure building like a storm gathering intensity. Your breaths came in ragged pants, moans slipping unbidden from your lips as your eyes squeezed shut tightly, the world narrowing to the exquisite torment of his mouth on you.
He groaned deeply against you, the vibration rippling through your core like a shockwave, amplifying the pleasure to dizzying, almost unbearable heights–your thighs trembling on his shoulders, muscles clenching as sparks of ecstasy shot through your veins. Emboldened by your reactions, he sucked even harder, hollowing his cheeks to increase the pull, while his fingers slid down to your entrance. He teased at first, circling the slick rim with the pads of his fingertips, rubbing gently until you were whimpering, begging wordlessly for more. Then, with agonizing slowness, he pressed two inside you, the stretch delicious and immediate, your walls fluttering around the intrusion as he curled them expertly, seeking out that spongy spot deep within that made stars explode behind your eyelids.
He found it instantly, stroking with unerring precision, his fingers pumping in and out in a rhythm that matched the swirl of his tongue–slow at first, then building to a relentless cadence that had you grinding against his face, your body chasing the friction with abandon. His mouth never relented–sucking, licking, devouring with a passion that consumed you, his free hand gripping your hip to guide your movements, encouraging you to ride his tongue as if it were made for this purpose alone. The wet, obscene sounds of his feasting filled the room–slurps and smacks mingling with your keening cries–the air thick with the musk of your arousal and the heat radiating from your bodies.
The coil in your stomach wound tighter and tighter, a white-hot tension building to a crescendo, your gasps turning to desperate pleas as you felt the edge approaching. Your thighs clenched around his head, trapping him there in a vise of trembling muscle, your walls pulsing erratically around his fingers as he crooked them just right, hitting that spot over and over. And then it crested–your orgasm slamming into you like a tidal wave, pleasure crashing through your body in shuddering waves that left you arching off the bed, a keening cry tearing from your throat as your vision blurred with ecstasy.
“Holy shit, Bob,” Was all you could manage, the words breathless and broken as you rode out the euphoria burning through your veins, your core convulsing around his fingers, slick coating his hand and chin in glistening evidence of your release. He worked you through it gently, his tongue softening to lazy laps that drew out every aftershock, until you were boneless and quivering.
Finally, he pulled away from your clit, looking up at you with a dazed, reverent expression–his chin slick and shining with your arousal, glasses hopelessly fogged, lips red and swollen from his efforts, parted as he panted softly.
“You taste… Amazing,” He whispered, his voice rough and thick with lust, his fingers slipping out of you with a wet schlick that made you clench emptily. A dazed smile spread across your face as you laughed breathlessly, your chest heaving, body still humming with residual sparks.
“You are…So good at that,” You murmured, your voice laced with awe and satisfaction. He pressed one last kiss to your inner thigh, the gesture tender amid the heat, before wiping his mouth with the back of his hand–though he couldn’t resist licking the lingering wetness from his skin, savoring you like a fine wine. You unraveled your fingers from his hair, caressing his flushed cheek with a gentle touch, then leaned forward to kiss him deeply, tasting the tangy musk of yourself on his tongue. The both of you moaned wildly into the kiss, a feral sound that echoed the raw need still simmering between you, tongues tangling in a messy, heated dance that left you both gasping.
When you pulled back, your breaths mingling hot against his lips, you whispered, “I need you inside me…” He nodded immediately, eyes darkening with urgent desire, and stood up slowly–his erection straining obscenely against the tight confines of his boxer briefs, the dark fabric tented and damp with precum, outlining the impressive length and girth that throbbed visibly with every heartbeat. You reached out, palming him through the cotton, feeling the thick, scorching heat of him twitch eagerly under your touch, earning a guttural groan from deep in his chest as his hips bucked involuntarily into your hand, seeking more friction.
With a swift tug, you pushed the briefs down his hips, freeing him at last–his cock springing out, large and veined, absolutely beautiful in its raw masculinity: thick and curving slightly upward, the shaft flushed a deep pink with prominent veins pulsing along its length like rivers of desire, the swollen head glistening with precum that beaded at the tip. A light dusting of light brown hair peppered his pelvis, trailing down from his navel in a tempting path that framed him perfectly, his balls heavy and drawn tight with need. You wrapped your hand around him, stroking a few times–reveling in the velvet hardness, the way the veins throbbed against your palm, how he pulsed with every slow glide of your fist, a fresh pearl of precum weeping from the slit.
But he stopped you gently, his hand wrapping around your wrist with a firm yet tender grip, his voice strained and eyes half-lidded with restraint.
“If you keep doing that, I’m not going to last…” He admitted, the words gravelly and edged with desperation, his chest rising and falling rapidly. “And I won’t be able to make love to you like you deserve.” You nodded, releasing him reluctantly, and laying back fully on the bed, spreading your legs wide in blatant invitation–your core aching and exposed, slick with arousal and still sensitive from your release, begging to be filled.
He climbed onto the mattress, the bed dipping under his weight as he settled between your thighs, his erection pressing hot and heavy against your slick folds–the blunt head nudging your entrance teasingly, sending jolts of anticipation through you. He leaned down, capturing your mouth in another searing kiss–deep and consuming, his tongue claiming yours–as he reached down to line himself up, the velvety tip parting your folds with exquisite pressure.
“Go slow…” You whispered against his lips, and he nodded, pressing a soft kiss to your cheek, his breath warm and reassuring. Then he pushed inside, inch by torturous inch–the stretch a delicious burn that bordered on overwhelming, his girth filling you completely, every vein dragging against your sensitive walls in a symphony of sensation. You moaned in unison at the exquisite fullness, the way he buried himself to the hilt, his pelvis flush against yours, pubic bone grinding against your clit in a spark of added pleasure. He stilled, forehead pressing to yours, giving you time to adjust–his breath ragged, muscles trembling with the effort to hold back, sweat beading on his brow.
“You’re so tight…” He murmured, voice breaking with reverence and raw emotion, eyes locked on yours in that vulnerable, intimate moment–blue depths swimming with love and lust. You wrapped your legs around his waist, heels digging into the small of his back to urge him deeper, and he began to move–slow at first, deep rolls of his hips that dragged his length against your walls, hitting every sensitive spot with unerring precision, building a slow-burning fire.
Then he picked up speed, thrusts turning powerful and rhythmic—the sound of skin meeting skin echoing lewdly through the room, a wet, primal slap mingling with your gasps and his grunts, the headboard creaking faintly in protest. He angled just right, pounding into that sweet spot deep inside that made stars explode behind your eyes, pleasure coiling tight once more as you cried out his name, nails raking down his back–leaving red trails that bloomed like passion’s marks on his pale skin, the faint freckles scattering like constellations under your touch. He reached down between your bodies, his thumb finding your clit–rubbing tight, insistent circles that matched his punishing pace, the friction slick and perfect.
“Come for me…” He urged, voice gravelly and commanding, laced with desperate need, and that was your undoing. The coil snapped violently, pleasure crashing over you in relentless waves–your walls clenching around him like a vice, milking his cock as you shattered with a keening cry, body arching beneath him, toes curling against his back.
He followed moments later, burying deep with a guttural groan that reverberated through your chest–spilling hot and thick inside you, pulse after pulse of his release painting your walls, his body shuddering above yours in ecstasy, hips stuttering as he rode out the high.
He collapsed atop you, careful not to crush your smaller frame, the both of you breathless and spent–sweat-slicked skin sticking together, hearts thundering in tandem. He stayed there for a bit, buried inside you as aftershocks rippled through both your bodies, allowing your hands to caress him–fingers tracing lazy patterns over his back, holding him close like a treasured anchor–before slowly pulling out with a shared wince, a trickle of his cum following, warm and sticky between your thighs.
He rolled to the side, pulling you into his arms–your head nestling on his chest, ear pressed to the steadying thunder of his heartbeat as it slowed from a gallop to a calm rhythm. He pressed a lingering kiss to your forehead, his hand stroking your back in lazy, soothing circles, the touch tender and possessive.
“That was perfect…” He whispered, voice soft with pure bliss, laced with the afterglow of fulfillment.
“Totally worth the wait…” You commented, smiling up at him, nuzzling closer into the warmth of his embrace. His arm tightened around you, lips brushing whatever skin he could reach–your temple, your cheek–in soft, reverent pecks.
“Thank you for… trusting me and allowing me to do this… I know it must’ve been hard to open up again and I–” Before he could finish the sentence, you kissed him deeply, pulling away slowly, your fingers running through his tousled hair.
“It was one of the easiest choices I have ever made, Bob…” His cheeks turned a crimson red, a bashful smile appearing on his face before he tilted his head and kissed your wrist, as he reached up and laced his fingers with yours.
Varang stood near the edge of the ash-black stone, watching smoke curl up from the ground as if the land itself breathed.
You stood a step behind her, hands at your sides, spine straight, eyes forward. The heat never bothered you. It never had. This land raised you to withstand it.
“You will not fail,” Varang said. Her voice was steady and flat. She did not turn to look at you. “You understand what is at stake.”
“I understand,” you said.
She finally faced you. Her eyes searched your face, not for doubt but for weakness. She would not find any. You had learned that early.
“The Toruk Makto is protected by his offspring,” Varang continued. “They are reckless. They believe themselves untouchable among the reef people. One of them is your way in.”
You did not react. You never reacted when she spoke like that. Emotion was something you learned to control long ago.
“You will be kind,” Varang said. “You will be gentle. You will be everything I am not. You will make them trust you. You will make them want you.”
“I will,” you said.
“You will not reveal yourself,” Varang went on. “You will not reveal me. You will not reveal where you come from. You will lie easily. You will lie well.”
“I always do,” you said.
Varang studied you for a moment longer, then reached out and placed her hand on your shoulder. It was not affectionate. It was possessive.
“Do not mistake this for weakness,” she said. “What you are about to do is power.”
You met her gaze. “I know.”
She stepped back. “Go.”
You left before she could say anything else.
The journey to the reef took time. The air changed first. The ash thinned. The heat softened. The smell of salt replaced smoke. You hid your path well. No one followed you. No one ever did.
When you reached the edge of the reef territory, you slowed. You watched from the rocks as water stretched out before you, bright and alive, nothing like the land behind you. Creatures moved beneath the surface, large shapes gliding with ease.
You waited.
One came alone, just as Varang said they would.
He moved through the water with familiarity. The great creature beside him swam in slow circles. You had been told its name, though it did not matter to you. It mattered to him. That was enough.
You stepped onto the rock, letting your weight shift in a way that made your presence visible. You chose a jagged edge. You knew where to place your foot. You knew how much pressure to apply.
You grabbed your blade and brought it to your hip. With so much as a light huff, sliced the thin skin right above the strap of your loin cloth
Pain flared sharp and quick at your hip as the stone cut into skin. Blood welled and ran warm down your thigh.
You staggered back a step, then another, as if unbalanced. You let your hand go to the wound. You let your breath hitch once. Only once.
Lo’ak turned.
He stared for a moment, clearly unsure if he was seeing things. Then he swam fast toward the rock, pulling himself up with urgency that bordered on panic.
“Hey,” he said. “Hey, do not move.”
You looked at him, eyes wide. “I did not see the edge,” you said. Your voice sounded strained, not weak.
“That is bad,” he said, glancing at your hip. “That is really bad. You are bleeding.”
“I noticed,” you said.
He huffed a short sound that might have been a laugh if he were not clearly worried. “Okay. Okay. Sit. Please sit.”
You lowered yourself onto the rock slowly. Not too slow. You did not want to look helpless. Just hurt enough to justify his concern.
“I can help,” he said. “I have supplies. The clan has healers.”
Your ears flicked. “Clan?”
“The Metkayina,” he said. “They live here. They will help you.”
You shook your head at once. “No.”
He frowned. “Why not?”
“I am not from here,” you said. “They will not want me.”
“That is not true,” he said. “They help everyone.”
You met his eyes. “You do not know that.”
He hesitated. You could see him thinking. You could see the part of him that wanted to argue and the part that did not want to push you.
His golden eyes flicked to your ash covered skin, some washed away revealing a barely darker and more blue pigment.
Then the red and black paint still stuck by your ears that you had failed to clean.
Lastly the scars on your skin and you jarring use of skeletal jewellery adoring your neck and ears.
“Let me clean it,” he said instead. “At least let me do that.”
You nodded.
He moved closer. His hands hovered before touching you, waiting for permission. You gave it with a small nod.
His fingers were warm as he worked, steady despite the tension in his shoulders. You watched his face, not the wound. You watched the way his brow furrowed, the way his jaw tightened when he saw the blood.
“You should not be out here alone,” he said.
“Neither should you,” you replied.
“I know this place,” he said. “I grew up around water.”
“You are not reef-born,” you said. It was not a question.
He glanced up. “No.”
“You move like you learned,” you said. “Not like it is instinct.”
He smiled at that, a quick, surprised expression. “You noticed.”
“I notice things,” you said.
“What is your name?” he asked.
You paused for half a second, then gave him the name Varang chose for you. It was soft. It sounded harmless.
“That fits,” he said.
“You do not know me,” you replied.
“I want to,” he said.
There it was. Simple.
“Why are you here?” he asked.
“I travel,” you said. “I do not stay long anywhere.”
“That does not explain the cut,” he said.
“I slipped,” you said. “It happens.”
He smiled again, then looked away as if embarrassed by it. “You are not like anyone here.”
“So I have been told,” you said.
He finished cleaning the wound and wrapped it carefully. His hands lingered for a moment too long before he pulled away. You let it happen. You always let it happen.
“You should come with me,” he said. “At least until it heals.”
“I cannot,” you said.
“Why?”
“I prefer not to be seen,” you replied.
He studied you again. “You already are.”
You stood slowly, testing your weight. The pain was manageable. It always was.
“I will manage,” you said.
He did not look convinced. “If you need anything, you can find me. I am usually here.”
“I know,” you said.
He blinked. “How?”
You tilted your head slightly. “You are not difficult to track.”
He laughed then, real and open. “That is not comforting.”
You allowed a small smile. It meant nothing.
“I should go,” you said.
“Will I see you again?” he asked.
“Yes,” you said, because it was true.
You turned and walked away without looking back. You did not limp. You did not hurry.
From the shadows, you listened as he spoke softly to the great creature beside him, voice full of concern and wonder. You memorized the sound of it. It would be useful.
When night fell, you returned to the edge of the reef and sent your signal. It was answered before you finished.
Varang’s voice came through calm and satisfied. “You made contact.”
“Yes,” you said.
“And?”
“He will trust me,” you said. “He already does.”
“Good,” Varang replied. “Then this will be easy.”
You ended the connection and stared out at the water, at the lights beneath the surface, at the place where he lived and believed himself safe.
You felt nothing at all.
Two days passed after the rock, and you did not return to ash or smoke or Varang’s voice. You remained along the reef’s edge, never too close to the heart of the village, never so far that Lo’ak stopped looking, feeding on small fish and fruit you snuck off the shore.
You learned quickly where the Metkayina gathered and where they did not. You learned which paths were watched and which were ignored. You learned when Lo’ak swam alone.
He returned to the rock more than once.
The second time, he brought nothing but himself and the great tulkun who circled patiently nearby. He called your name into the open air, sounding faintly embarrassed by it, like he did not expect an answer but hoped anyway.
You watched from higher ground and waited until he stopped searching.
You appeared on the third day because timing mattered.
“You came back,” he said, relief plain on his face as he climbed onto the rock again. He looked you over immediately, his eyes drawn to your hip before he stopped himself. “You are healed.”
“Mostly,” you said. It was true. The cut was no longer useful.
“I thought you left,” he admitted. “I thought maybe you never planned to return.”
“I do not leave places without reason,” you said.
His mouth curved upward at that. “Then I am a reason.”
“If you want to believe that,” you replied.
He laughed softly and sat beside you, leaving a respectful amount of space that shrank as the conversation stretched on.
The water reflected light onto his face, and you noted the way he angled his body toward you without thinking.
“You really are not from here,” he said again, slower this time.
“No,” you said.
“Your skin,” he continued, careful not to sound accusatory. “It looks burned. Not sick. Just different.”
“It is from where I come from,” you replied.
“And where is that?”
“Far,” you said. “And not welcoming.”
He nodded like he understood something important. “You do not talk about family.”
“Neither do you,” you said.
He hesitated. “I talk about mine all the time.”
“You talk around them,” you corrected. “Not about them.”
He stared at the water. “Maybe.”
You shifted your legs, letting the movement draw his attention back to you. “You swim with the tulkun often.”
“Yes,” he said immediately. “That is Payakan.”
“He listens to you,” you said.
“He listens to everyone,” Lo’ak replied, then paused. “He listens to me more.”
You filed that away.
“You are not Metkayina,” you said.
“No,” he answered. “We live with them. We are guests.”
“Guests who stay,” you said.
He shrugged. “My father thought it was safer.”
“Your father is Toruk Makto,” you said, watching his face closely.
His head snapped toward you. “How do you know that?”
“It is not hidden knowledge,” you replied. “Stories travel.”
“They exaggerate,” he said quickly.
“They always do,” you agreed. “That does not make them false.”
He was quiet for a moment. You could see pride fighting discomfort in his expression.
“Jake Sully,” you continued calmly. “He united clans. He rides the great predator of the sky. Humans follow him. Na’vi follow him. Enemies fear him.”
“You say that like you have never met him,” Lo’ak said.
“I have not,” you replied. “I only know what others say.”
He studied you, searching for something. “Why does it matter to you?”
You met his gaze evenly. “Would it not matter to anyone?”
He accepted that answer too easily. “You could meet him,” he said. “If you stay.”
“Perhaps,” you said.
That night, you were brought deeper into the village.
Neytiri was the first to truly watch you, her sharp eyes missing nothing. Ronal noticed your scars and said nothing aloud but remembered them.
Tonowari greeted you with guarded respect, measuring your presence rather than welcoming it. Jake looked at you like he looked at everything else, assessing.
You behaved accordingly.
“I am only passing through,” you said when asked. “I do not wish to cause trouble.”
Jake studied your stance, your tone, your choice of words. “People who say that usually do.”
“I will be gone when I am no longer useful,” you replied.
Lo’ak winced slightly at that.
“You can stay until your wound finishes healing,” Neytiri said, her voice firm. “Then we will see.”
“That is generous,” you replied. You inclined your head just enough to be polite without submission.
Later, when the fire burned lower and voices softened, Lo’ak sat beside you again. His shoulder brushed yours, and he did not pull away when you did not react.
“You scared my parents,” he said quietly.
“That was not my intent,” you replied.
“You do not lie well,” he said.
“I lie efficiently,” you corrected.
He smiled despite himself. “You talk like you do not care what people think.”
“I do not,” you said. “I care what they do.”
He glanced toward where his father stood speaking with Tonowari. “Then what do you think my father will do?”
“You will tell me,” you said.
He blinked. “I will?”
“You talk when you are nervous,” you said. “And when you are proud. And when you want approval.”
His ears flushed. “You really do notice things.”
“I told you,” you replied.
Over the following days, you learned Jake Sully through Lo’ak.
You listened when Lo’ak talked about battles he barely remembered and stories he repeated because others liked them.
You asked careful questions that sounded like curiosity instead of strategy. You learned which stories were exaggerated and which were avoided.
You learned that Jake did not speak often about being Toruk anymore. You learned that people listened when he did.
Lo’ak talked most when you were alone.
“He does not want me fighting,” he said once, frustration clear. “He still sees me as a kid.”
“You are not,” you said.
“I know,” he replied. “I just want him to see it.”
“He will,” you said. “Men like him only understand proof.”
That pleased him.
The bond formed faster than you expected.
Lo’ak watched you like you were something rare, something that might disappear if he looked away too long.
He offered you space in his world without demanding answers in return. He defended your presence when others questioned it. He trusted you with silences as much as words.
You gave him exactly what he needed.
One night, as the reef slept and Payakan’s song echoed, Lo’ak spoke without looking at you.
“I think I am in love with you,” he said softly, praying you didn’t hear him but at the same time the confession has been eating away at him.
You did not answer immediately. You let the pause breathe.
“That is dangerous,” you said finally.
“For me or for you?” he asked.
“For you,” you replied.
He smiled faintly. “I do not care.”
You turned your face toward the water, hiding your expression. You had never cared either.
And yet, for the first time since leaving the ash, you did not send a report.
You stayed.
The days had turned to weeks and you’d keep poking and prodding at your cut so it would bleed and scab, allowing you to stay.
Lo’ak floated on his back beside you, arms spread, eyes half closed as the reef shifted beneath the surface.
You stayed upright, legs moving slowly to keep balance, watching him instead of the sky. He trusted the water completely. That alone told you more than words ever could.
“You do not relax,” he said without opening his eyes.
“I am relaxed,” you replied.
“You are alert,” he corrected. “There is a difference.”
“Habit,” you said.
He rolled onto his side to face you, close enough now that the water pushed your shoulders together. He did not move away. His tail brushed yours by accident at first, then again less accidentally.
“You swim like you expect something to go wrong,” he said.
“And you swim like nothing ever has,” you replied.
He smiled. “Maybe I just like believing it will not.”
You studied him for a moment, then spoke in Na’vi without warning. “Nìprrte’ lu nga (You are beautiful),” you said softly.
He stilled.
“You cannot just say things like that,” he said, ears flushing as a bashful look spread across his face.
“I can,” you replied. “I just did.”
He laughed under his breath, embarrassed but pleased, and drifted closer until his knee brushed your thigh. He stayed there, waiting to see if you would pull away.
You did not.
That night, the others slept nearby, scattered through the marui, breathing slow and even.
You and Lo’ak sat near the dying fire, shoulders nearly touching. The glow warmed your skin, reflecting faintly off his eyes when he looked at you.
“You never ask for anything,” he said.
“I take what is offered,” you replied.
“I am offering,” he said, quieter now. “You just never tell me what you want.”
You turned your head slightly, just enough to look at him from the corner of your eye. “What makes you think I want anything?”
“Because everyone does,” he said. “Even if they pretend they do not.”
You considered him for a moment, then spoke carefully. “I want honesty.”
He nodded immediately. “Then you have it.”
“That was easy,” you said.
“It is with you,” he replied. “You make it feel like if I lie, you will know anyway.”
“That is because I will,” you said.
He smiled, then reached out and took your hand without asking. His grip was warm, steady, unguarded. You let him. You always let him.
“Oel ngati kameie (I see you),” he said quietly.
You looked at his hand around yours. “You see what I allow.”
“Then thank you for allowing it,” he replied.
His thumb brushed slowly across your knuckles. Not rushed. He was learning where the line was.
You did not move it. Lo’ak grew warm, and was falling deeper and deeper in love with the girl who gave him peace.
Unaware of the watchful eyes that came from the shoreline.
The water was dark and calm, the reef glowing faintly beneath you. Lo’ak swam ahead, then slowed so you could match his pace. He kept glancing back, checking without making it obvious.
“You do that often,” you said.
“Do what?”
“Make sure I am still there,” you replied.
He shrugged. “I like knowing.”
You reached out suddenly and caught his wrist, stopping him mid-motion. He turned fast, surprised, his breath catching when he saw how close you were. Your bodies hovered inches apart, tails drifting together in the current.
“You trust me,” you said.
“Yes,” he answered without pause.
“Why?”
“Because you have not hurt me,” he said. “And because you could have.”
That answer satisfied you.
You leaned in just enough that your forehead touched his. His breathing shifted immediately, shallow and uneven, but he did not move away.
“Srane (Yes),” you murmured.
“Yes to what?” he asked softly.
“That you trust me,” you said.
His hand slid to your waist, tentative and waiting for resistance. When none came, his grip tightened slightly, anchoring you both.
“I would do anything for you,” he said.
You met his gaze. “I know.”
He smiled like that was enough.
And for now, it was.
The next day you had been perched on a flat rock at the edge of the reef, legs dangling over the water as you let the waves lap gently beneath you.
Lo’ak stayed close, kneeling nearby, his tail brushing against yours more than once. He smiled when you looked at him, a small, private thing meant for you alone.
The sunlight caught the water, bouncing into his eyes so that they glimmered in a way that almost made your chest ache. Almost, but not quite.
You kept your posture relaxed, even friendly, even though nothing about you ever came easily.
“You always sit there,” he said. “It is like you are claiming this spot before anyone else can.”
“I like the view,” you replied. “And it is easy to watch without being watched.”
He glanced toward the village, where Tonowari and Ronal talked quietly with the others. “You are being watched anyway,” he said.
“I do not care who watches,” you replied.
His brows furrowed slightly, but he did not argue. He just laughed softly and leaned back on his hands, letting the sun warm his shoulders. His tail flicked lazily against yours again, and you did not move it away.
“Oel ngati kameie,” he said suddenly, watching your reaction.
You did not answer right away.“I know,” you said finally. “And I see you, too.”
His chest rose and fell faster than usual. He did not speak again, just watched the water ripple around your legs, letting the silence fill with a tension neither of you tried to name.
Below, Neytiri observed from a distance. She leaned against a tall coral formation, arms crossed, eyes narrowing as she studied the way you interacted with Lo’ak. Kiri was beside her, bouncing slightly on her toes, curiosity obvious.
“Who is she?” Kiri whispered.
Neytiri’s gaze stayed on you, taking in the way you leaned into Lo’ak’s presence without hesitation, how your tail subtly intertwined with his. “She is not Metkayina,” Neytiri said carefully “And yet he trusts her. He listens to her, leans toward her. That is rare.”
Kiri frowned. “Do you not like her?”
“I do not know yet,” Neytiri replied. “She is cautious. She does not give anything freely. But she knows how to take what she wants without hurting herself. Lo’ak…he does not see it. Not yet.”
You tilted your head slightly at him, pretending not to notice the eyes on you from the reef. Lo’ak leaned closer, whispering so only you could hear. “If anyone comes too close, I will deal with it,” he said.
“I do not need protection,” you said.
“You accept it anyway,” he replied.
You let your fingers brush against his wrist under the pretense of balance on the rock, felt the electricity pass silently between you. He did not flinch. He did not question it.
Neytiri watched the subtle exchange, lips pressed into a thin line. “He is drawn to her,” she murmured to Jake, who had arrived quietly beside her. “He believes in her, and that is dangerous. She is not who she pretends to be, but he cannot see it yet. His heart is already ahead of his judgment.”
Jake’s eyes followed where she pointed, discreetly observing from the shadows. “Does she seem…honest?” he asked quietly.
Neytiri shook her head. “Not entirely. She hides things. But she is clever. She gains trust without appearing to.”
Lo’ak laughed softly at something you said, entirely oblivious to the scrutiny from his family. The sound made your chest tighten unexpectedly. You turned toward him, tail brushing his again.
“Why do you laugh at me?” you asked.
“I am not laughing at you,” he said quickly. “I am laughing with you. Because you are sharp. And dangerous. But funny.”
“I am not dangerous,” you said, keeping your tone neutral.
“You are,” he said, almost in a whisper. “Very dangerously beautiful, but I trust you anyway.”
You studied his face, the way his jaw was relaxed, the way his eyes were unguarded when he looked at you.
That trust, naive though it might be, was yours to use. And you would.
You allowed yourself a small smile and leaned slightly closer, enough that your shoulder touched his.
Lo’ak’s eyes widened just slightly, and his breath caught, but he did not pull away.
“Srane, nga lu oer (Yes, you are mine),” you said softly.
He stared at you, frozen for a heartbeat, before he nodded, half in disbelief, half in joy.
Neytiri watched, eyes narrowing slightly, thinking to herself.
He will fall completely.
This one has a way of making him trust. She is no Metkayina, yet he is drawn to her like he has never been drawn to anyone. And she…she gives him nothing but enough to hold onto. This is a trap, but I cannot warn him yet.
Kiri tilted her head, frowning. “Why do you think she lets him get close?”
Neytiri’s gaze never left you. “Because she can,” she said. “And because he will give her more than he should.”
You heard nothing of the thoughts on the reef. You only heard Lo’ak’s laugh and felt his knee brush yours again.
“You are quieter than I expected,” he said softly.
“I observe,” you replied.
“Then I am happy to provide a distraction,” he said. “You make watching fun.”
You allowed yourself to lean into him just a little more. He stiffened, then relaxed. His trust was complete and unquestioned.
The night had fallen completely, the reef glowing faintly beneath the water’s surface.
Lo’ak had led you out to a quieter stretch, away from the village lights and any watchful eyes.
Payakan glided far below, singing softly into the distance, a sound that vibrated through the water and carried to the surface.
You followed him silently, trusting him completely. He stopped at a small plateau, flat rock just above the tide line, and turned to face you.
The tension between you had built over days, the careful touches, the stolen glances, the way he leaned closer without asking permission.
“You do not pull away,” he said. “Even when I am too close.”
“I do not,” you said, meeting his gaze evenly.
He stepped forward, and you did not retreat. His hand lifted, brushing a loose strand of hair from your face, and he let his fingers linger at your jaw. You tilted your head slightly, allowing him access, letting the air thicken around you.
“You trust me,” he said. “Completely.”
“I do,” you whispered.
His breath caught. “And you…you want this?”
“Yes,” you said softly.
He hesitated for a fraction of a second, then leaned forward. Your lips met his. The kiss was testing boundaries, exploring without words.
His hands cupped your face, thumbs brushing along your cheekbones, anchoring you.
You allowed it, lips moving with his in perfect timing, letting him think he controlled the moment.
He broke the kiss briefly, just enough to stare into your eyes. “You are dangerous,” he said breathlessly.
“You already said that,” you replied.
“I do not care,” he said, pulling you back toward him. His body pressed slightly, close enough that you felt every inch of him, but still careful. Still waiting for resistance that never came.
You let him lean his forehead against yours, eyes closed. He inhaled sharply, as if grounding himself. “I want this…all of this with—with you,” he admitted.
“I allow it,” you whispered.
He smiled, hands still holding your face, lips brushing against yours again. You let him think he had power in this kiss. You let him think this was mutual devotion. You let him fall.
And he had.
“Oel ngati kameie,” he murmured into the kiss.
“I see you too,” you whispered back, almost tenderly. And it was enough for him, not for you. You felt the thrill of control, the satisfaction of shaping his world without letting him shape yours.
That night you kept more to yourself, more so to send a message to Varang.
Lo’ak could not stop smiling. He leaned against the railing of the platform, looking out over the reef, his chest light and his mind alive with thoughts he barely allowed himself to have.
Kiri bounded up beside him, energy spilling out in little bursts. “He looks happy,” she said to her father, nudging him with her elbow. “Really happy.”
Jake grunted, arms crossed. “He looks distracted. Careful what he fixates on.”
Lo’ak turned suddenly, ears flicking back. “Father, how did you know? When did you know you wanted mom to be your mate?”
Jake blinked, caught off guard. “I didn’t,” he said slowly. “You don’t just…choose. You don’t ask yourself that at the start. It happens over time. You—” He stopped, glancing toward Neytiri, who was speaking softly to Tonowari. “You’re not at that point yet.”
Lo’ak grinned, unabashed. “I know what I feel. I cannot explain it. I just know.” His tail flicked behind him, betraying his excitement.
Neytiri watched from a distance, eyes narrowing. She had noticed the way his shoulders lifted whenever he spoke about the newcomer, how his posture straightened, how his ears twitched in anticipation of any movement you might make.
“He is drawn to her,” she murmured under her breath to Jake. “He does not see the danger yet.”
“She is clever,” Jake said quietly, glancing at Lo’ak with a mixture of wariness and resignation. “She knows how to gain trust without giving herself away. And he is reckless when it comes to feelings.”
Kiri bounced on her toes. “But he likes her!” she said, voice squeaky with excitement. “Everyone can see it.”
Tonowari and Ronal exchanged glances. Tonowari’s arms were crossed, his jaw tight. “I do not trust her,” he said simply. “She is not of our people, and yet she moves among us like she belongs.”
Ronal’s expression mirrored her husband’s slight disdain. “It is unsettling,” she agreed. “She is clever, but I see no warmth in her eyes. She is calculating.”
Lo’ak, oblivious to the undercurrent of suspicion, leaned forward eagerly. “Father, you must have felt it when you were with Mother. Surely you knew immediately?”
Jake shook his head slowly. “No. Not immediately. You…you grow into it. It sneaks up. You find yourself thinking of her first when you wake, last when you sleep, and suddenly it is as though your heart has always known.”
Lo’ak’s gaze drifted, and in that moment he thought of you. The way your eyes followed him, the subtle ways your tail brushed against his when you thought no one was watching.
The thought of you smiling at him, the faint tilt of your head when he said something foolish, made his chest tighten and his mind spin.
Neytiri watched closely, arms folded, lips pressed together. She glanced at Kiri, who bounced impatiently. “He is obsessed,” Neytiri said softly. “And she is nothing like us, nothing like anyone he has known. Yet he trusts her, and that is dangerous.”
Jake crossed his arms, rubbing his chin. “Trust is earned, and he is not seeing the full picture yet. But he believes it is genuine. That is what matters to him. That will drive his actions, and it may blind him.”
Lo’ak did not hear any of it. All he could see was you.
You leaning against the edge of the reef rock, letting him come to you on his own terms. You were clever, and he had no idea how much of it was real, how much was pretense. He did not care.
He wanted you.
“You do not stop thinking about her,” Kiri said, tilting her head at him. “Even when you are with us.”
“I do not need to stop,” he said, smiling so wide it made his ears twitch. “She is she is everything.”
Jake sighed. “Do not rush it, Lo’ak. You are too young to understand all of this.”
“Maybe,” Lo’ak admitted. “But I understand her. More than anyone else.”
Neytiri shook her head, silently noting that she would have to watch him carefully. His heart was already halfway in her hands, and that was a vulnerability he would not see until it was too late.
The sun had dipped, painting the reef in soft shades of orange and green. You and Lo’ak floated together near the shallow edge, the water warm, gentle. He nudged you lightly with his shoulder, a playful grin spreading across his face.
“You are already inside my head,” he said. “And you have barely said a word.”
“I know,” you replied, letting your hand brush against his as you adjusted your balance. Your fingers lingered for a moment, brushing over the back of his hand before letting go. He did not pull away.
“Oeru tsakrr, nga lu oerke (My heart, you are mine),” he whispered suddenly.
You raised an eyebrow. “I am cautious,” you said.
“So am I,” he said. “But I trust you.”
You allowed yourself a smile, faint but deliberate. “Then that is enough for now.”
He nodded, eyes glinting, and shifted closer, letting his body skim yours in the water. The subtle pressure, the warmth of him, made your pulse quicken, and you let it. You let him think he had all the control, that this closeness was mutual affection.
“You are patient,” he said softly, voice close enough to make your ears twitch.
“I am careful,” you corrected, lips curling faintly. “I do not give freely what I do not intend to.”
He swallowed hard. “I do not mind waiting,” he admitted. His tail brushed yours again under the surface.
You tilted your head, catching his gaze. “You are bold,” you said.
“I only act where you allow it,” he replied.
The water shifted between you, calm but charged. Lo’ak’s hand hovered close to yours, tentative at first, then steady. You let him take it, letting the silent electricity build without word or motion beyond the essentials.
Night fell over the reef, stars just visible above the water, faint bioluminescence illuminating the edges of the coral. You and Lo’ak had moved to a secluded plateau, away from the eyes of the village. Payakan sang low and distant, a resonating hum that vibrated through the water.
“You do not pull away,” he said, tone low, almost urgent, as he stepped closer.
“I do not,” you said.
He reached out, brushing hair behind your ear, letting his fingers linger against your cheek. You tilted your face, allowing the contact, letting him think he guided the motion.
“You trust me completely,” he whispered.
“I do,” you replied, deliberately soft, letting your chest rise only slightly.
His breath caught. “And you… want this?”
“Yes,” you said.
He leaned forward, lips brushing yours, tentative at first, testing, seeking. You met him, lips soft but firm, letting him think the kiss was mutual devotion. His hands cupped your face, thumbs tracing your cheekbones. You allowed it, letting him think he had the power in this moment.
He broke the kiss briefly, forehead resting against yours. “You are… dangerous,” he admitted, voice low and raw.
“You already said that,” you replied, letting your eyes hold his.
“I do not care,” he said, pressing forward again. His hands moved along your waist, closer, exploring just enough to tease.
“Nga tsakrr txantsan,” he murmured. (You are my heart’s desire.)
You held his gaze, letting him think the declaration meant more than it did. “I allow it,” you whispered.
His lips brushed yours again, this time slower, heavier, and his hands lingered longer at your waist. He smiled against your mouth, eyes bright, ears tilted in pleasure. You did not move away. You let him believe he had won something vital, letting the tension build, letting him fall fully into you.
The water around you reflected faint light, the reef quiet, Payakan singing below. His hands pressed lightly, teasing, confident, building tension between you. You let him linger there, tasting the closeness, feeling the warmth without giving him any true hold over your heart.
“You are mine,” he said again, voice low.
“And you think I am yours,” you replied, letting a faint, unreadable smile curl your lips.
His grin widened. “I do not care,” he whispered.
And for now, that was enough.
The water lapped gently against the reef as you and Lo’ak moved to a secluded plateau, far from the village, far from the eyes of anyone who might watch.
Lo’ak’s hand found yours first, fingers curling around yours with warmth.
“You are…” he began, voice taut with need, “…everything I never knew I wanted.”
You tilted your head slightly. “I am what you see,” you murmured, brushing a finger across the back of his hand. “Do not mistake me for what you desire.”
He leaned closer, lips brushing your temple, soft, deliberate. “I see you,” he whispered, voice rough with emotion. “And I want all of you.”
“Nga tsakrr txantsan (You are my heart’s desire),” he breathed, leaning his forehead against yours.
“I know,” you said, letting your voice tremble faintly with the thrill of the moment. “And you think you are mine.”
“I am,” he said simply, pressing his lips to yours in a kiss that was both soft and demanding. You responded, letting the motion deepen, letting his hands roam lightly over your sides, brushing along your waist.
“You are bold,” you murmured between kisses.
“So are you,” he replied, lips tracing the curve of your jaw, tilting your face to deepen the connection. “And patient yet reckless.”
You laughed softly, letting your fingers thread into his hair. “I do not give freely what I do not intend to.”
He smiled, lips hot against yours, and you felt the teasing graze of his hands against your torso. You leaned into him, letting your body mirror his, letting him think he guided everything, that he had all control.
“You trust me,” he whispered, breath warm against your lips.
“I do,” you said.
His hands moved, brushing under your clothing, tracing the line of your waist, the curve of your back.
Your pulse quickened, ears flicking slightly, tail brushing his, brushing along his leg.
His hands moved with increasing confidence, lifting your top slightly, brushing along your back. You responded in kind, letting your hands explore him.
“Do you feel this?” he whispered against your lips. “Do you feel how close we are?”
“I do,” you said. “And you know I always know.”
He groaned softly, tilting your head, kissing you with a new urgency.
Clothes shifted, slipping in silent.
The world beyond the plateau vanished. Only you existed, only him, the rhythm of your breaths, the ache of want.
His lips trailed down your jaw, to your neck, murmuring your name softly. “Oel ngati kameie, tsakrr oer,” he whispered.
“I am here,” you replied, letting your voice tremble faintly, letting him feel every heartbeat. “All of me.”
Clothes fell slowly. Lo’ak’s fingers traced the hem of your woven top, lifting it inch by inch.
It caught on your breasts, and you lifted your arms to help him slide it off completely. Your breasts bounced free, nipples tightening in the open air. You felt his gaze like a physical touch, heat pooling between your legs.
Your hands pressed against him, feeling the heat radiate from his body. His heart pounded under your touch, matching the quick beats of yours.
Lo’ak’s mouth found yours again, the kiss deeper this time. His lips parted yours, tongue thrusting in to stroke against your own.
You met him, sucking lightly on his tongue, tasting the faint salt of his skin. Your hands roamed his back, nails scraping lightly over his muscles. He groaned into your mouth, the sound vibrating through you.
His fingers hooked into the sides of your loincloth, loosening the knots with care. The fabric loosened, sliding down your hips.
You stepped out of it, now fully bare under the fading light. Your cunt felt exposed, the slight breeze teasing the wetness already there.
Lo’ak’s eyes dropped to your core, darkening with hunger. He removed his own loincloth, the ties giving way easily. His cock stood erect, thick veins running along the length, the head flushed and leaking a bead of pre-cum.
You sank to your knees on the soft moss, drawn to him. Your hand wrapped around his base, skin hot and velvety over the hardness.
You stroked upward, thumb brushing the tip to spread the pre-cum.
Lo’ak hissed, hips twitching forward. Leaning in, you opened your mouth, taking the head past your lips.
Your tongue pressed flat against the underside, licking as you sucked. He filled your mouth, the taste musky and addictive.
You took more of him, relaxing your throat to slide down further. His cock hit the back of your mouth, and you swallowed around him, feeling him pulse. Saliva built up, coating his shaft as you bobbed your head.
Your free hand cupped his balls, rolling them gently, feeling them tighten. Lo’ak’s fingers threaded into your hair, gripping lightly as he watched you. You hollowed your cheeks, sucking harder, the wet sounds echoing softly on the plateau.
Pulling back, you licked the length of him, from base to tip, tracing every ridge. Then you dove back down, taking him deep again. Your jaw ached slightly from the stretch, but the thrill of his reactions kept you going.
He groaned your name. You hummed, the vibration making his thighs quiver. Spit dripped from your lips, slicking your hand as you pumped the base in time with your mouth.
After long minutes, Lo’ak tugged you up gently. “I can’t wait anymore,” he said, breath coming in pants. He lowered you onto the pillowy algae, your back sinking into the soft green.
Your legs parted naturally, knees bending to open yourself to him. He settled between your thighs, hands on your inner legs, pushing them wider. His breath ghosted over your cunt, making you shiver.
Lo’ak’s tongue touched your clit first, a flat lick that sent sparks up your spine. You moaned, hips lifting toward his mouth. He licked again, circling the sensitive nub.
Then his lips closed around it, sucking with pressure. One finger traced your entrance, gathering your wetness before pushing inside. Your walls clenched around the intrusion, welcoming the fullness.
He curled his finger, stroking the front wall, finding that spot that made your toes curl. You gripped the algae beneath you, body arching.
A second finger joined the first, stretching you as he thrust them in and out. His tongue flicked your clit in rhythm, fast then slow.
Wetness coated his fingers, easing the slide. You felt the coil tighten, pressure mounting.
“Lo’ak,” you gasped, voice breaking. He sucked harder, fingers pumping faster. The orgasm crashed over you, pussy spasming around his digits.
Juices flooded out, and he lapped them up, tongue pressing inside to taste more. Your thighs trembled, clamping around his head as waves of pleasure rolled through you.
He kept going, drawing out every aftershock until you pushed weakly at his shoulders.
He crawled up, kissing your lips, sharing your flavor. “You taste so good, baby,” he murmured.
His cock nudged your thigh. You reached down, guiding him to your entrance. The head nudged against your folds.
But he paused, eyes meeting yours. “The bond...do you want that? To mate fully?”
Your heart raced, the dark part of you thrilled at the chance to bind him closer, to weave your evil into his soul without him knowing.
You nodded, whispering, “Yes, Lo’ak. Connect with me.”
You both shifted, kurus falling loose. The pink tendrils at the ends moved, seeking connection.
Lo’ak brought his closer to yours, the tips brushing. A spark jumped between them. You felt the first touch like a whisper in your mind, his emotions brushing yours, desire, affection, trust. The tendrils twined slowly, wrapping around each other.
Sensations flooded in as they linked. His arousal hit you like your own, cock throbbing in echo of the bond.
Your pussy clenched emptily, aching for him. Through tsaheylu, you felt his heartbeat sync with yours.
His thoughts flickered, how beautiful you were, how he wanted to claim you forever. You hid your shadows, letting him see only the love you feigned.
The connection deepened, tendrils fusing with a soft, wet click. Full bond snapped into place.
You gasped, body arching as his want became yours. Lo’ak groaned, eyes widening at the rush. “It’s...everything,” he thought, the words echoing in your head.
He positioned his cock at your cunt again, the head parting your lips. With the bond, you felt the pressure building even before he moved. He thrust in slowly, inch by inch, stretching your walls.
The fullness was overwhelming, his cock dragging along every sensitive spot inside you. You cried out, the dual sensation of being filled and feeling yourself fill him, making stars burst in your vision.
Buried deep, he stilled, letting the bond settle. Your pussy pulsed around him, gripping tight.
Through tsaheylu, his restraint trembled, the effort to not thrust immediately. You rocked your hips slightly, urging him.
“Move,” you whispered, and he did, pulling out halfway before sliding back in.
You felt his cock slide into you and the echo of your tightness around him. His hips snapped forward, steady rhythm building.
Lo’ak leaned down, mouth capturing your nipple. He sucked, teeth grazing the peak. The pull tugged straight to your core, amplified by the bond.
You clawed his back, nails digging in as pleasure built. His thrusts quickened, cock hitting deep, the head nudging your cervix. Sweat slicked your bodies, making every slide smoother.
You rolled your hips up to meet him, grinding your clit against his base. The friction sparked more heat. Through the bond, his climax approached, a tight coil you felt in your own belly.
“Cum with me,” he urged mentally, and you did, pussy clenching hard as orgasm hit. Waves crashed, shared ecstasy making it endless.
He followed, his cock pulsing, hot cum shooting into you in thick spurts. The release echoed, prolonging the bliss until you both shuddered.
He stayed inside, softening slightly but not pulling out. The bond hummed with afterglow, his contentment washing over you.
But your hunger, twisted by Ash Clan darkness, demanded more. You flipped him onto his back, straddling his hips. His cock slipped back into your cum-filled pussy easily, the mix of fluids easing the way.
You sank down fully, feeling him bottom out. The bond let you sense his surprise turn to renewed arousal.
You started moving, lifting and dropping slowly, savoring the stretch. His hands gripped your hips, thumbs pressing into your skin.
You leaned forward, kurus swaying but still linked, and kissed him. Your tongue mimicked your hips, thrusting in time.
He hardened completely inside you, filling you anew. Sitting up, you placed hands on his chest, bouncing faster. Breasts jiggled with each drop, and his eyes fixed on them.
One hand rose to cup a breast, pinching the nipple between fingers. The sharp sensation shot to your clit, making you gasp. You circled your hips, rubbing your clit against him.
“Faster,” his thought pushed through the bond, and you obeyed, slamming down harder. His cock dragged along your walls, the veins catching every ridge inside.
Cum squelched with each movement, leaking out to coat his balls. Pleasure built again, the bond making it shared, his thrusts up meeting yours.
You came first, walls fluttering, milking him. He groaned, hips bucking as he chased his own release.
Hot spurts filled you more. You collapsed onto his chest, breaths ragged, but the connection kept sensitivity high. Every twitch of his cock inside you sparked tiny jolts.
After a moment, he rolled you both, now on your sides. Spooning from behind, he entered you again, slow and deep. His arm wrapped around, hand finding your clit.
Fingers circled the nub as he thrust lazily. You pushed back, ass pressing against his hips. The angle let him grind against your g-spot.
Through tsaheylu, his touches felt doubled, your skin tingling from his fingers and the echo in his mind.
You reached back, gripping his thigh, urging him deeper. His free hand cupped your breast and rolled the nipple. Thrusts picked up pace, cock sliding in and out with wet sounds.
Your cunt squeezed as cum pumped into you. He stayed buried, hand still rubbing slow circles on your clit to ease you down. The intimacy deepened the bond, his love pouring in, blind to your evil plans.
You turned to face him, legs tangling. He entered you missionary style again, but slower this time. Eyes locked, the bond let you see into his soul. You hid your shadows, wrapping arms around his neck. His thrusts were long, pulling almost out before sinking deep.
Your nails raked his shoulders, body arching to take more. He kissed your neck, sucking marks into the skin. The bond amplified the sting, turning it to pleasure. Hips rolled together, clit grinding against him. Sweat dripped between you.
“I love this,” he thought, and you echoed it falsely, clenching around him. Climax built slow, then exploded, cum flooding you as you came.
You came with a cry, pussy spasming. He thrust through it, then filled you again, grunting. Exhausted but insatiable, your darkness fueling you, you slid off and knelt, taking his cock in your mouth again.
Your tongue cleaned the mix of cum and arousal, sucking gently. He hardened under your attention.
“Ma yawne (love), please,” Lo’ak whined.
“What is it?” You breathed, tongue poking at the achy slit on his tip.
Lo’ak hissed. “Come back to my cock. I might die if you don’t.”
“Eager boy.” You purred, licking his cock once more before climbing back onto him and with ease, sinking back down on him.
Hours blurred, positions shifting, side by side, standing against rock, you on top, him behind.
Each time, the bond deepened the connection.
Cum leaked from your pussy, thighs slick, bodies marked with scratches and bites.
Your evil reveled in the control, his trusts binding him tighter.
Finally, as moons climbed, you lay entwined, his cock soft inside you, kurus linked.
Exhaustion claimed him. You watched, darkness stirring, the mating seal complete, your web spun.
The next morning, Lo’ak strode through the village, heart light but chest tight with nervous energy. Kiri bounced beside him, squealing quietly. “He looks so happy!” she whispered to Jake, who watched from a distance.
Lo’ak stopped at the edge of the platform where Jake and Neytiri sat, his expression a mixture of exhilaration and apprehension. “Father, Mother,” he said carefully, tail flicking behind him, “I need to tell you something. I…I have a mate.”
Jake’s brows rose. “A mate?” he said, voice low but teasing, arms crossed. “You are not at that point yet, Lo’ak.”
“I am,” Lo’ak said, voice firm. “I knew last night. she is mine.”
Neytiri’s eyes narrowed. “Who?” she asked softly,m, studying him carefully.
“Her,” he said, gesturing toward the plateau. “The one you have all seen. She…” He faltered briefly, ears flicking back. “She trusts me. I trust her. She is my mate, last night...” Lo’ak let his words trail and a blush dusted his cheeks. “Our kurus entwined.”
Tonowari’s arms crossed, jaw tight. “You speak of her as if you know her entirely,” he said. “We do not know what she is, or where she comes from. You cannot claim her.”
Kiri bounced in excitement. “But he loves her! Can’t you see that?” she said to Neytiri. “He trusts her completely!”
Jake rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “Trust is earned, yes. But you are moving faster than anyone should. Are you certain she is what you think?”
Lo’ak glared, frustration mounting. “I know what she is! I know what I feel! She is…perfect. And I am hers as well.”
Neytiri’s gaze lingered on him, ears flicking with caution. “Perfect is a dangerous word,” she said softly. “Do you understand what she could do with your trust?”
“She would not betray me,” Lo’ak insisted.
“She could,” Jake said flatly. “And you would never see it coming.”
He sighed, looking at Lo’ak with a mixture of exasperation and understanding.
“Son, you feel strongly. That is not wrong. But be careful. This is not like the bonds we know. Do not lose yourself completely until you know her fully.”
Lo’ak’s chest swelled. “I know her. I see her. She trusts me because I am worthy of it. That is enough.”
Kiri clapped her hands. “It is perfect! I knew he would find someone amazing. M”
Neytiri’s eyes flicked toward the plateau again, and she thought of you, letting Lo’ak fall into your orbit without ever truly giving yourself away.
He will not see the danger until it is too late, she thought. And you give nothing yet takes everything.
Jake shook his head slowly, muttering under his breath. “You are reckless with your heart, son.”
“I am not reckless,” Lo’ak replied firmly. “I have thought about this . And she is mine.”
Jake’s ears twitched. “We shall see,” he said flatly. “We shall see.”
Lo’ak decided to walk away and instead find you.
He sat beside you at the edge of the reef, legs dangling into the water, tail flicking lazily as though nothing in the world could touch him. His shoulder leaned into yours.
“You are quiet today,” he said, glancing at you. “Not distant. Just thinking.”
“I am always thinking,” you replied.
He smiled at that and shifted closer, fingers brushing the back of your hand. He did not hesitate anymore. The bond had erased that. “Tìng nari si nga (My eyes follow you) ,” he said softly.
You looked at him then, really looked. His face was open, carrying the kind of contentment that made his parents’ unease sharper by contrast.
You had seen Neytiri’s expression that morning. You had heard Jake’s silence. You had noticed how Tonowari watched you as though weighing the cost of your presence.
Kiri and Tuk had not bothered hiding their joy.
“You are staying,” Tuk had declared earlier, hugging your waist without warning. “You are family now.”
Family. An interesting word.
“They do not like this,” you said calmly.
Lo’ak shrugged. “They will accept it. They always do.”
“That is optimism,” you replied. “Not certainty.”
He laughed softly. “You sound like my mother when she thinks she is being gentle.”
You leaned your head slightly against his shoulder, just enough to reinforce what the bond already told him. He stilled, then relaxed, tail flicking once in quiet satisfaction.
“I want to show you something,” he said after a moment. “But not here.”
“Then lead,” you said.
He took you further along the reef, away from the village’s main paths, to where the water darkened and the rocks rose higher. He spoke easily as you walked, voice low, unguarded, trusting.
“We are leaving soon,” he said. “Not permanently. Just to return something.”
“The human boy,” you said.
He nodded. “Spider. He does not belong here. The forest is safer for him.”
“And you will escort him,” you said, not a question.
“Wel all will,” he replied. “A Tlalim blimp will take us close, then we will move inland.”
You kept your expression neutral. “That is a risk.”
“Everything is,” Lo’ak said. “But it is necessary.”
“Who else knows?” you asked.
“Just the family, then Tonowari and Ronal,” he said. “They do not want word spreading.”
“Smart,” you said.
He smiled, pleased by the approval. “You always understand.”
You let that settle, then reached for him, fingers curling around his wrist. He turned immediately, attention fully yours.
“Nga yawne lu oer (You are beloved to me) ,” you said quietly.
His breath caught. The bond pulsed, bright and warm. He leaned in, pressing his forehead to yours.
“I will come back to you,” he said. “No matter what.”
You nodded once. “I know.”
And you did. You just knew more than he did.
That night when everyone was sleeping, you slipped away. Stealthily running until the sand became dirt and the dirt became ash.
The land welcomed you back without question.
Heat rose from the ground in familiar waves, ash curling around your ankles as you approached Varang’s stronghold. The air smelled of smoke and metal.
Varang stood where she always did, posture straight, watching you approach like she had been waiting the entire time.
“You stayed longer than expected,” she said.
“I stayed long enough,” you replied.
She stepped closer, gaze flicking briefly to the mark of your bond, then back to your face. “And?”
“I got the one boy to trust and tell me everything,” you said. “We…mated, but it changed nothing.”
A faint smile touched her lips. “Good.”
You spoke without being prompted. “They plan to return the human boy to the forest. Jake Sully will be present. He will travel by Tlamim Blimp, with minimal escort. They believe secrecy will protect them.”
Varang’s eyes gleamed. “It will not.”
“They leave soon,” you continued. “They are unprepared for interference. They trust their paths. They trust each other.”
“They trust you,” Varang said.
“Yes.”
She turned, gesturing for you to follow as warriors moved around the area, sharpening weapons, checking equipment, preparing vessels meant for fire and ash rather than water.
“Then the timing is perfect,” Varang said. “The blimps will burn. The traders will panic. And the Toruk Makto will finally be where we want him.”
You stopped walking. “He must survive the initial strike.”
Varang glanced back at you, eyes narrowing slightly. “You grow careful.”
“I grow precise,” you corrected. “Dead men teach nothing.”
She considered that, then nodded. “Very well. Pain before death.”
You inclined your head. “I will return to them before they leave. I will ensure nothing changes.”
“You have done well,” Varang said. “You have given us leverage, access, and time.”
You glanced over your shoulder from the direction you came from, seeing nothing but dead trees and hills.
“He will break,” Varang said calmly. “All of them do.”
“Eventually,” you agreed.
The ash swirled around your feet as preparations continued, ships readied, plans finalized.
Fire would meet water soon enough.
And when it did, Lo’ak would finally see who you had always been.
The Mangkwan gathered, bodies streaked with soot and ochre, weapons checked in practiced silence.
Direhorses stamped and snorted, their hides dark and scarred, reins braided from hardened fiber and bone. Riders moved among them with purpose, tightening harnesses, checking blade ties, murmuring commands meant for beasts that understood tone better than words.
You stood apart with Varang.
Above you, the night shifted.
The nightwraiths circled in slow arcs, massive wings cutting through ash-thick air. Their hides caught the firelight in dull streaks of black and ember-red, eyes glowing faintly as they answered their riders’ calls.
These were not creatures of the reef or forest. They were born of heat, trained for war, bonded only to those strong enough to hold them.
“Tonight,” Varang said, her voice calm, “we do not scatter.”
Her gaze swept across the assembled forces.
“Us Mangkwan strike from below. Fire drives them forward. Fear breaks formation. The nightwraiths descend only when the blimps are trapped.”
You inclined your head. “The timing must be exact.”
“It will be,” she replied. “You will lead the sky.”
You turned as your nightwraith lowered itself, wings folding with a sound like thunder dragged across stone. You approached without hesitation, placing your hand against its neck. Heat radiated beneath your palm. It accepted you instantly.
“Zola’u nìprrte’ (Fly with fury) ,” you murmured.
The creature huffed, muscles coiling.
Below, the Mangkwan mounted their direhorses, lines forming with disciplined speed. Bows were raised, quivers checked. Fire vessels were distributed, thick clay globes sealed with pitch and volatile resin.
The signal horn sounded once.
Then the sky moved.
The volcanic carriers rose from behind the ridges, massive floating vessels formed from hardened stone and living sacs, glowing faintly from within.
They drifted on heated air and controlled lift, silent except for the pulse that vibrated through bone. Warriors clung to their sides, fire globes secured at their hips.
“Go,” Varang said.
You leapt.
Your nightwraith surged upward, wings snapping wide as the others followed, a dark storm climbing into the ash-choked sky.
Below, the Mangkwan charged, direhorses pounding across scorched ground, arrows igniting as they were drawn and loosed.
The first volley struck the carriers’ targets in coordinated arcs. Fire blossomed where it landed, feeding on sail membranes and exposed growths. Panic rippled through the enemy formation exactly as predicted.
You did not look back.
You angled your nightwraith forward, eyes fixed on the path ahead, on the ships that would burn, on the future being carved in flame and ash.
Lo’ak was not part of it anymore.
He never would be again.
Ash fell like slow snow when the sky broke.
Lo’ak His fingers tightened around the railing as a low sound rolled across the horizon, not thunder, not wind, something alive and coordinated.
“Dad,” he said, already turning. “Do you hear that?”
Jake did. Neytiri did. Every warrior on deck did.
The first fire vessel struck the outer growth of the ship and burst, flame spreading fast across living surface. Screams followed immediately, not from panic but from heat, from skin and fiber burning together. Another vessel hit. Then another.
“Defensive positions!” Jake shouted.
The sky filled with shapes.
Direhorses surged along the decks, ikrans zipped by as Mangkwan warriors leapt from carrier to the blinmps, bows already drawn, arrows burning white-hot.
The night above split open as nightwraiths descended, wings beating ash and sparks into a choking storm.
Lo’ak’s heart slammed hard against his ribs. He searched the sky without thinking, bond flaring sharp and painful, pulling his attention toward a single point.
And then he saw you.
You rode the nightwraith like you had been born to it, posture steady, expression cold, braids whipping behind you as you banked sharply and signaled with your arm. Fire followed your command. Death followed your gaze.
“No,” he breathed.
The bond screamed.
“Lo’ak!” Kiri shouted, grabbing his arm. “That’s—”
“I know,” he said hoarsely. “I know.”
Below, a Mangkwan warrior drove a spear through a deckhand’s chest. Neytiri loosed an arrow that dropped him instantly, but two more took his place. Blood slicked the deck. Smoke burned eyes and lungs.
Jake saw you too.
His face hardened, jaw setting in a way Lo’ak recognized too well. “It was her,” he said. “She led them here.”
Neytiri’s eyes followed yours through the chaos. Hurt crossed her face first. Then fury. “She was mated,” she said. “She bound herself to our son.”
“And she broke it,” Jake replied.
The ship rocked violently as a carrier slammed into its side, growth tearing free with wet, screaming sounds. A nightwraith landed hard on the upper platform, its rider cutting down two warriors before anyone could react.
Tuk screamed.
Kiri pulled her close, eyes wide and wet, staring at you as though seeing a stranger wearing a familiar shape. “She promised,” Kiri whispered. “She promised she would stay.”
Lo’ak barely heard her.
You turned your head slightly, just enough for him to know you had seen him. The bond flared again, then went cold.
You did not hesitate.
You raised your hand and dropped the signal.
Fire rained down.
Background warriors burned where they stood. Some fell screaming into the water. Others were cut down where they tried to run. The deck became chaos, bodies piling where escape had been seconds too slow.
Then the shadow fell.
A massive shape descended through smoke and ash, wings beating hard enough to knock warriors from their feet. Ropes flew. Hooks sank deep.
“No!” Lo’ak shouted, fighting Kiri’s grip, fighting Jake’s hand on his shoulder. “You cannot take him!”
Jake struggled, but the numbers were too many, the attack too precise. The creature was bound, wings pinned, roar breaking into furious, helpless sound as it was hauled toward the carriers.
You watched it happen without expression.
Ash choked the air long after the first flames took hold.
The ship listed hard as living growth tore free beneath repeated strikes. Warriors slipped in blood , hands grasping for purchase that no longer existed.
Jake moved without thinking.
He cut through a Mangkwan rider with brutal efficiency, bow discarded for blade as he fought his way toward the tether line where his ikran screamed in fury.
The bond between them pulled tight, sharp with panic and pain. His ikran thrashed against weighted lines, wings partially pinned, teeth snapping at anyone who came too close.
“Hold!” Jake shouted to no one in particular as he reached the edge of the deck. “Cut the lines!”
Neytiri was already moving, arrows flying, each one precise even as smoke burned her lungs. “I am trying,” she snapped back, loosing another shot that dropped a rider mid-leap.
Above them, the nightwraiths circled again.
You watched from higher altitude, eyes tracking Jake’s movements with clinical focus. He was faster than expected. Stronger. The Toruk Makto had never survived on legend alone.
“He fights well,” you said through the comm-bead grown into your armour.
Varang’s reply came immediately. “He always has.”
You banked your nightwraith lower, signaling with a sharp gesture. Two riders peeled away from the formation, dropping fast toward Jake’s position.
On the deck, Lo’ak saw them first.
“Dad!” he shouted, sprinting forward, heart hammering so hard it drowned out the sounds of battle. He reached Jake just as the first Mangkwan landed, blade flashing.
Lo’ak tackled him from the side, both of them hitting the deck hard. Pain exploded across his ribs, but he did not let go.
Another rider lunged. Kiri screamed. Tuk cried out as Neytiri dragged her back.
Jake twisted, grabbing Lo’ak by the shoulder. “Get back!” he ordered. “Now!”
“I am not leaving you!” Lo’ak yelled.
That was when the nightwraith shadow fell again.
The wind from its wings knocked Lo’ak flat. The deck cracked beneath the impact as you landed, dismounting in one smooth motion. Jake froze when he saw you, recognition cutting through the chaos like a blade.
You did not look at Lo’ak.
“Jake Sully, the Toruk Makto,” you said calmly. “Stand down.”
Neytiri drew her bow on instinct, arrow aimed straight at your chest. Her hands shook with rage. “You dare speak to him,” she hissed.
You turned your head just enough to acknowledge her. “You should move your children.”
Lo’ak pushed himself up, staring at you in disbelief, hurt and fury twisting together until he could barely breathe. “You did this,” he said. “All of it.”
Your gaze flicked to him briefly. The bond stirred, faint and unwelcome. You ignored it.
“Bind him,” you said.
The Mangkwan moved immediately.
Jake fought like an animal cornered, injuring two riders before a weighted line caught his legs and dragged him down. He hit the deck hard, breath knocked from his lungs. Another line wrapped around his arms. A third tightened across his chest.
Neytiri screamed his name.
You stepped closer as they hauled him upright, blood streaking his face, eyes burning with hatred and something colder beneath it.
“So this is how you win,” he said hoarsely. “By lying to my son.”
You crouched in front of him, voice low enough that only he could hear. “This is how wars are won.”
He laughed once, sharp and humorless. “He loved you.”
“I know,” you replied.
The Mangkwan dragged Jake toward the edge of the deck where the carriers hovered low, heat pulsing from their undersides. His ikran screamed again, restrained but alive, eyes wild as it was forced down onto a separate platform.
Lo’ak broke free of Kiri’s grip and lunged forward.
You stood, finally facing him fully.
“Do not follow,” you said. “You will die.”
His eyes filled with tears he refused to shed. “You already killed something,” he shot back. “You just haven’t finished it yet.”
For a moment, just one, something sharp crossed your face.
Then you turned away.
The carriers rose, lifting Jake and his ikran into the smoke-filled sky. Arrows followed but fell short. The nightwraiths regrouped, pulling back in perfect formation, fire dying down as quickly as it had begun.
From above, you watched the ship burn, watched Neytiri collapse to her knees, watched Lo’ak stand frozen at the edge, tail lashing, bond screaming into silence.
“Target secured,” you said.
Varang’s voice came through, satisfied. “Return.”
As your nightwraith climbed, you allowed yourself one final glance downward.
“Run if you can,” you murmured, not to Lo’ak, but to the future rushing toward all of you.